Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

5 November 1996

Harry sighed as he was led into one of the many abandoned classrooms that seemed to litter Hogwarts by his supposed best friend, Hermione Granger. They’d finished yet another Potions class where Harry had outshone Hermione and she was furious. Ron had scuttled away after class – not wanting to incur the wrath of mount Hermione – leaving Harry to deal with her alone, again.

“Harry, I’m worried about you….” Hermione began, wringing her hands as she paced back and forth.

“Why? What’s there to be worried about, apart from just about everything?” Harry asked sarcastically.

“Harry, I’m being serious. I’ve been very troubled by your actions in class. I’ve tried to look the other way because you’re my friend. However, I’d be derelict in my duty as a Prefect if I didn’t raise this with the Deputy Headmistress.”

Harry rolled his eyes and reached into his bag, throwing the potions book on the table between them. “You’re talking about this, right?”

Hermione eyed the book with disgust and nodded, resuming pacing all the while. “Yes, that’s right, you’ve been using that book to… enhance your potions results without doing the work required to understand. Worse, that book is full of dark magic and horrible spells. So you need to put the book back where you found it, or better yet, turn it into Professor Slughorn. I’m sure he’ll go lightly on his favourite student.”

Harry frowned, crossing his arms over his broad chest, shaped by many hours of training in both Quidditch and duelling since the previous year. “What’s this really about, Hermione?”

“What do you mean, I just told you….”

“Yeah, I heard, but if it were only about the bloody book, you would have turned me in already….”

“No! You’re my best friend! I wouldn’t do that!” Hermione protested shrilly.

“Huh, yeah, some friend….” Harry muttered, ignoring the hurt look on Hermione’s face. “You were bloody quick to tell McGonagall all about my Firebolt in the Third year….”

“I was only doing what I thought best! You had a killer after you!” Hermione protested.

“I’ve always had a killer after me, Hermione. I could go down the list, but I don’t have to. I’ve had the book for two months, and you haven’t let anything slip to Slughorn. So I think this is really about your bruised ego.”

“I do not…!” Hermione protested bitterly.

Harry let out a hollow and bitter laugh, borne out of losing too many people he loved in barely sixteen years. “You have a huge ego when it comes to schoolwork Hermione, and you’ve always lorded it over Ron and me that you’re the absolute best student Hogwarts has. Brightest Witch of her generation and all that guff. I’ve got a leg up on the almighty Hermione Granger, and she can’t handle it! I’d have thought you’d want me to keep using the book. It gives you an excuse for your parents when your results come in, and you’re second behind me!”

“I will not be second behind anyone! Especially some cowardly cheater who doesn’t have the guts to admit he has to use a crutch to get by in class!” Hermione spat angrily.

“You keep telling yourself that when I’m potioning circles around you next class!” Harry spat back as a teary-eyed Hermione burst out of the room and fled for the Gryffindor dorm room.

Harry shook with anger and sadness, trying to will the tears away. He knew how much those words had hurt Hermione, but her words had hurt him too. He really didn’t want to confront the nonsense that would be kicking off in the common room right now, so instead, he walked up to the Room of Requirement and spent several hours working off his frustration with training dummies.

It was near curfew when Harry returned to the Gryffindor dorm. He was exhausted but felt no better than when he’d entered. Only a single soul was sitting in the common room when Harry arrived. Neville sat by the dying embers of the fire, reading one of his many herbology tomes. Harry was slightly flattered to know it was one he’d given Neville for his birthday after visiting his vault with Molly Weasley before the previous school year. After falling out with Ron during the Tri-Wiz, Harry decided to try and be a better friend to Neville, who stuck by him regardless of what the Daily Prophet was saying about him that day.

“Hi, Nev,” Harry stated as he sat down in his usual chair.

Neville jerked fully awake, having been half asleep, reading his book. “Hi, Harry, you’re back.”

“Yep, shouldn’t you be asleep?”

“Probably, but I wanted to wait for you… Hermione came back looking pretty upset earlier,” Neville stated, glancing shyly at Harry.

“Yeah… and yes, I caused it.”

Neville frowned. “You don’t have to tell me, but can I ask why?”

“We fell out over that fucking book again… I said some stuff, she said stuff back and… you saw the result,” Harry explained. Neville knew that Harry was trying to put on a brave face, but he could see the hurt in his best friend’s eyes.

“Have you considered not using the book?” Neville asked gently, expecting Harry to angrily storm out.

Harry let out an explosive sigh and slumped back in his chair. “Using the book isn’t cheating, Nev….” Although Harry began, when he saw Neville about to protest, he waved him off. “I know that’s not what you meant, but that’s the implication. Here, look at this.” Harry said, reaching into his bag and tossing Neville a book. It was a well-thumbed, annotated copy of their potions book. “Harry, I’ve seen the Prince’s book before.”

“Check the publication date,” Harry urged his friend.

Neville flipped to the front of the book and then looked up at Harry. “This is your book.”

“Yes, and now here’s the Prince’s book,” Harry said, handing the offending book to Neville. Harry sat back and waited as he compared the two. Finally, he returned the books to Harry when Neville was finished, looking chastened. “Sorry, Harry.”

“It’s fine, Nev. Honestly, I’ve been called a cheat and a liar so many times over the past couple of years. I’m used to it by now.”

Neville frowned. “That’s not funny, Harry.”

“No, it’s not, but it’s true,” Harry replied.

“How long has it been since you’ve used the book?”

Harry shrugged. “Weeks, I can’t say for certain when I started turning to my notes rather than the Prince’s. It happened gradually. The Prince’s book, combined with working under Slughorn, awoke something in me. Since I got here, I enjoyed potions class for the first time, so I continued. I’ve been practising potion making in the room when I’m not in class or doing homework. I put what I learned in my book. That’s why it looks all dog eared and tatty. It also gave me a bit of a connection to Mum – knowing she loved potion-making made it more fun.” Harry admitted with a fond smile.

“Then why didn’t you tell all of that to Hermione?”

“Stubbornness?” Harry replied. When he saw a slight grin creeping onto Neville’s face, he kicked out at his friend. “I’m pouring my heart out, and you’re being a prat….”

“I learned from the best,” Neville replied.

“Fuck off…” Harry muttered, considering the embers as he gathered his thoughts. “And Hermione got all tied in knots about it, I thought, fuck it. I like being better than her at something related to school for once, that’s not DADA. And it’s not as if I’m even doing anything wrong. I stopped using the book ages ago. If she can’t be proud of me, she’s just like Ron was two years ago….”

“Yeah…” Neville replied sadly. “It’s not too late, Harry. You can talk this out.”

Harry shook his head. “Not this time, Nev. We’ve both changed. I can’t see us patching things up. She can’t stand not being the best. I don’t need someone like that around me. Friends are supposed to support each other.”

Neville desperately wanted to point out all the occasions Harry hadn’t supported Hermione but decided to leave that for another conversation. “Night, Harry.”

“Night, Nev.”

 6 November 1996

Hermione was up bright and early the following day, and she had a grin on her face. She ignored the colourful red rings around her eyes from crying most of the night as she set to work dabbing on a modest amount of make-up. It was time to put Harry behind her. He was in the past; she knew now he wasn’t the boy she’d met in first year. Although maybe it was the pressure of being the Chosen One or losing Sirius, it didn’t matter to Hermione anymore. She was going to tear down his house built on sand and snag herself a boyfriend at the same time. Ron Weasley wouldn’t know what hit him! And neither would Harry, not that she cared what he thought.

8 November 1996

“Okay, students, ladles down, let’s see what we have,” Slughorn announced at the end of double potions. He waddled around the tables and considered each cauldron. “Hm, I think a bit too much lavender, Mister Malfoy….” Slughorn commented as he looked over the nearly fluorescent purple Dreamless Sleep potion. Then, he commented on what various students should add or subtract from the brew before arriving at Harry and Daphne Greengrass’s table.

“Wonderful! Bravo, Mister Potter and Miss Greengrass. Gather around class. Once again, Mister Potter has brewed an outstanding example to show you all,” Slughorn declared as he ladled out a sample and poured it into a vial, holding up a royal purple potion for everyone to see. “This is the exact colour your potion should be; tell us, Mister Potter, what secrets did you discover on your journey to create this fine example of the potion?”

“Our potions book only tells us the brewing time in a brass cauldron when creating the potion, assuming all students would have the same ones. Brass, Copper, and Pewter cauldrons need different brewing times. For example, I have a copper cauldron while Miss Greengrass has a pewter cauldron; they have a difference in brewing time of approximately ten minutes, twenty for copper and thirty for pewter, with the brass cauldron sitting in the middle at about twenty-five minutes.”

“Mister Potter kindly shared his findings with me, which let me adjust my brewing time,” Daphne added.

“Wonderful, an excellent example of inter-house co-operation. I would expect nothing less from Lily Potter’s son! You should all take notes for future classes. Please pour out a vial, mark it with your signature and add it to the rack at the front of the class. I think Mister Potter and Miss Greengrass’s potions will go straight to Madam Pomfrey. Class dismissed.”

Harry and Daphne smiled as they packed up and walked out of class together; there were many sour looks cast in their direction as they walked. “What the hell happened to Harry? He is a teacher’s pet, but he’s also hanging out with a bloody snake….” Ron muttered to Hermione as they followed behind the pair. Hermione could only offer a mute nod. She was still angry from their fight but seeing him work with Daphne Greengrass made something else bubble in the pit of her stomach.

“Hey, Potter, nice job in potions; you saved my ass telling me about that little trick,” Daphne said as they split off from the class to head for the library.

Harry gave Daphne a polite smile. “It’s not really a trick; I’ve been reading many potions books this year.”

“I can tell, you were never this good at potions before this year… uh, sorry….” Daphne observed, turning pink when she realised what she’d said.

Harry laughed and shook his head. “No, you’re right. It wasn’t out of dislike of the subject, more who was teaching that led to me not wanting to put the effort in. I knew even if I did, Snape would find a flaw.”

“He’s a jerk; my father hates him….” Daphne muttered after glancing around to make sure no one was listening. “You didn’t hear that from me.”

“Noted.”

“So, Potter, got any more secrets you want to spill to a dirty snake?” Daphne asked cheekily.

Harry paused mid-step and stopped; Daphne continued for several more paces before realising they were no longer walking together. “I don’t hate Slytherin, Daphne. I hate Malfoy, his goons and Snape. I don’t judge people by what house they’re sorted into. I’m ashamed to say that some of my friends do, and I’ve always gone along with whatever they’ve believed because I didn’t know better. There were a few Slytherins in Dumbledore’s army last year, and none of them told on us. So don’t call yourself that just because Ron Weasley is a jerk; I enjoyed working with you today, and I’d like to do it again.”

Daphne’s cheeks turned pink, and she looked away shyly. “That’s the lamest pick-up line ever, Potter….”

“I-I’m not….”

Daphne laughed. “Relax, I know, you’re being your dopey honest Gryffindor self. But, I enjoyed working with you too.”

“Will pairing up with me in class get you in trouble with the rest of Slytherin?” Harry asked.

“I can handle it, my dad has a significant investment in Malfoy’s business, so the edict to Malfoy junior has always been ‘be nice to the Greengrass sisters’. That even extends to Snape, even though he hates my guts.”

“Well then, shall we continue on to the library so you can wheedle out all my secrets with your wicked Slytherin ways?” Harry asked jokingly, offering Daphne his arm.

“Merlin, Potter, you’ll never get a girlfriend at this rate.”

 9 November 1996

Harry sat patiently as Dumbledore wittered on about Riddle and his past. He didn’t care that much if he was being honest. Harry understood why Dumbledore thought this was important, but Voldemort having a shitty upbringing didn’t change the fact that he was a monster trying to kill or enslave people. Some of those people Harry cared about very much. Finally, Harry let out an explosive breath as he slumped back in the chair, causing Dumbledore to pause. “Is something the matter, Mister Potter?”

“N… yeah, actually.” Harry began. He was tired of holding his tongue and letting Dumbledore waste his precious time. “Is this really the best way for me to prepare for Voldemort? He had a shitty upbringing, big deal, so did I, and I haven’t turned into a muggle hating monster that murders children in their cribs,” Harry said. He saw a flicker of something in Dumbledore’s eyes but chose to ignore it in favour of barrelling forward, worried that if Dumbledore spoke, he wouldn’t get another word in. “The prophecy says, ‘either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives, right?”

Dumbledore took off his glasses and dropped them on the desk, massaging the bridge of his nose. “Yes.”

“So, even if I find all of the horcuxes and destroy them, that won’t kill Voldemort. Eventually, one day I’ll have to face him.”

“By the implication of the prophecy, yes, that would seem to be the case,” Dumbledore confirmed.

“Then why am I sitting here, listening to you tell me about his parents!” Harry blurted out angrily, not realising that he’d risen from his seat as he’d been ranting.

“It is important that you understand where Tom may have hidden….”

Harry grabbed a piece of parchment and a quill and placed them in front of Dumbledore. “There, Professor, make a list of all the places you think Voldemort may have hidden a horcrux. While you do that, I will find someone to train me how to fight.”

Dumbledore raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure that’s wise? Harry Potter seeking someone to train him how to fight will cause unrest at the ministry.”

“Then you find someone to train me. I just need to do something more than sit in this office all day and listen to you tell me how the man who murdered my parents had a terrible origin story….”

Dumbledore nodded. “I think this would be a good time to finish today. Let us break and consider what we’ve discussed.”

Harry ducked his head sheepishly and nodded. “Good day Professor.”

“Good day, Mister Potter,” Dumbledore replied.

 10 November 1996

When the portrait hole opened, Harry was completing his essay on the Dreamless Sleep potion, sitting with Ginny and Neville in the common room. It was not an unusual occurrence in itself, but it drew everyone’s attention on this specific occasion because the hole widened into a doorway. Once McGonagall had stepped through, it closed to its usual shape. McGonagall swept her gaze over the common room; Hermione was almost vibrating with anticipation at the thought of helping a teacher when McGonagall spotted her quarry. “Mister Potter, the Headmaster would like a word with you.”

Harry raised an eyebrow but nodded, moving to pack up his stuff only for McGonagall to wave her hand at him. “There’s no need, Potter, this will only take a few minutes.”

“Yes, Professor,” Harry replied, patting Neville on the shoulder as he walked around the table and followed McGonagall out.

Once they were gone, an excited Hermione ran over to talk to Ron, who waved her off from disturbing an intense match of wizarding chess against Seamus Finnigan. Hermione pouted and stalked off, grabbing a book and sitting on a nearby couch, watching the portrait hole out of the corner of her eye. Ginny and Neville shared an exasperated look before returning to their homework.

As the two walked, McGonagall glanced at Harry. “Don’t worry, Mister Potter, you’re not in trouble.”

“Okay,” Harry replied as they walked up the spiral staircase to the headmaster’s office.

“Wotcher, Harry!” Tonks greeted enthusiastically.

“Hi, Tonks, how are you?” Harry replied with a smile.

“I’m great! Got me a new job and all.” Tonks replied cheerfully.

“A… new job?” Harry asked, glancing in Dumbledore’s direction. The old man had his best grandfatherly smile as he indicated the two should sit.

“I pondered your words yesterday, young Harry, and I found that they ring true with me. I wish I could claim to be infallible, but I am not. Despite what some might think, I can be wrong and have been on many occasions.” Dumbledore explained, ignoring the derisive huff from McGonagall, who stood off to the side of the conversation. “Therefore, I reached out to Madam Bones last night….”

“How is she?” Harry asked.

“Doing better, if not for her brave House Elf, she would not have escaped with her life. Given the nature of the attack launched by Voldemort, I couldn’t speak to her directly, but we came to an understanding. Auror Tonks has been reassigned to work as a security consultant at Hogwarts on behalf of the ministry. As part of her duties, she will be instructing you how to fight three nights a week. Alistor is drawing up the curriculum as we speak.”

Harry blanched slightly, which made Tonks chuckle. “Don’t worry, Harry, I’ll clip all the more extreme parts of the training, but you’ll still be ready for Death Eaters, just in case.”

Harry smiled and nodded. “Thanks, Tonks, and you too, Professor.”

“You’re welcome, Harry; I can admit when I am wrong….” Dumbledore replied, adding. “Sometimes,” At the end, McGonagall was sending him in response to the death glare.

“Come along, Auror Tonks. I’ll show you to the guest quarters,” McGonagall said, leading Tonks back down the stairs.

“Harry, stay for a moment,” Dumbledore asked. Harry paused and the two waited in silence until Tonks and McGonagall were gone before he spoke again. “Minerva tells me you’ve resigned from the Gryffindor Quidditch team?”

“Yes, sir,” Harry replied.

Dumbledore frowned. “I understand the immense pressure you’re under this year, but you enjoy Quidditch, which is my understanding.”

“I do, but… when people are being murdered in their homes and families are being torn apart, it doesn’t feel right to be just pretending everything is normal. So, I’m putting the time I would have spent Quidditch training into my studies and all my teachers… except S… Professor Snape, really like the new studious Harry.”

Dumbledore nodded, still frowning. “I cannot fault your logic, Harry. I only hope you give yourself time to experience the small pleasures in life. If we lose our humanity in defeating evil, then the point of felling Voldemort was moot. How did your teammates react?”

“You mean, how did Ron react?”

A small smile tugged at Dumbledore’s lips. “Not well, I take it?”

“He calmed down after Ginny threatened to write Mrs. Weasley and tell her he acted like a prat. That shut him up. I don’t think he’s a big fan of me right now.”

“I see. Perhaps he will come around. That’s all for today, Harry. You may go.”

“Thank you, Professor.”

“Good day, Harry.”

As Harry returned to Gryffindor Tower, he found Hermione waiting for him with a smug grin on her face. “Well?”

“Well? What…?” Harry asked, sounding confused.

“How long is your detention for using the prince’s book?” Hermione asked smugly.

Harry ran his fingers through his hair, letting a breath through his nose. “Granger, that wasn’t about the damn book! I’m getting training to kill Voldemort! I was meeting my instructor, not that it’s any of your business,” he replied bitterly.

“Y-you’re right… H-Harry…”

Harry stopped at the Fat Lady’s portrait and glanced back at Hermione. “What?”

“Do you, do you really have to fight him?” Hermione asked meekly.

“I don’t have a choice; he will hunt me, regardless. So, I should at least be prepared even if the battle is futile.”

“Don’t say that….” Hermione muttered, her earlier anger returning, but for a different reason.

“Voldemort has almost three-quarters of a century more experience than me. He’s also willing to do anything to survive. How do I beat someone like that?” Harry asked, still refusing to turn around and face Hermione.

“You’ll find a way; you always do….” Hermione assured him.

“Somehow, I don’t think I’m that lucky,” Harry replied, opening the portrait and climbing inside.

Hermione took a moment to compose herself, wiping her eyes and nose with a handkerchief before reaching out for the portrait. The Fat Lady felt it was time to chip in with her thoughts as it opened. “You should be more honest with your feelings, young lady. You’ll never snag your man with the way you’re acting.”

Hermione huffed and glared up at the old woman. “Harry’s not the man I’m interested in….”

“Keep telling yourself that, dear….” The Fat Lady muttered as Hermione ignored her and returned inside.

11 November 1996

Harry staggered, panting with sweat pouring down his face as he raised his wand. “Protego!”

“Reducto!” Tonks yelled, sending a low powered blasting curse crashing through Harry’s weakened shields, sending Harry tumbling to the ground.

“You okay, Harry?” Tonks asked, walking up and offering Harry her hand.

“I think so… damn, I’m not even close, am I?” Harry asked as she pulled him to his feet.

Tonks handed Harry a towel as she wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her sleeve. “Don’t sell yourself short, Harry. You got plenty of shots in on me. Besides, this is our first lesson, and it’s only to gauge your competency and ability. You excel at both, plenty of trainees reach the academy not half as prepared as you are, and you’ve only just started your sixth year at Hogwarts.”

“Was it the same for you?” Harry asked.

Tonks chuckled and shook her head. “Nah, I had a couple of good teachers and some friends who are damn good duellists. But, even then, I still wasn’t completely prepared for Moody; he’s a real hardass.”

“It’s the only thing that hasn’t been blown off yet,” Harry commented.

“Gross,” Tonks muttered, giving Harry a slight shove. “Let’s call it here. McGonagall will have my head if you turn up to class unable to cast a spell because you’re magically exhausted.”

Harry nodded. “Thanks, Tonks. I appreciate you doing this.”

“It’s okay, Harry. I’ll always look out for you,” Tonks replied with a grin.

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft & Wizardry, Scotland

Thursday 13 November 1996

“Good afternoon, Potter.”

Harry looked up from his homework and smiled as Daphne approached his table and sat down, dropping her bag on her chair. Harry glanced around. “No, Tracey?”

“Not today, she’s way more interested in hanging out with Pansy these days.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “As friends or…?”

Daphne shrugged. “Not sure. I know Parkinson isn’t following Malfoy around like a little puppy anymore, not since he started pursuing my sister.”

“I’m sorry,” Harry replied, trying to suppress a wince.

“I’ll deal with it,” Daphne replied, digging out her own homework. “What are you working on?”

“Transfiguration, I’m writing my essay on non-verbal casting.”

“Do you want me to look it over?” Daphne asked.

Harry paused, glancing up from his work to stare at Daphne, who stared back blankly. “What?”

“Oh, uh, nothing, I just wasn’t expecting that. But, yes, I would appreciate it.”

Daphne huffed a laugh as Harry slid the parchment across the table to her. “Did Granger just snatch your work away for correction before now?”

“Heh, no, it’s not that. I was surprised. I didn’t think you’d want to be seen hanging around with me. I know Slytherin has a very low opinion of me, even without everything else. So being seen together and acting like we’re friends could get you in a lot of trouble, particularly with Snape and Malfoy.”

Daphne placed the parchment and her quill on the table and gave Harry a considered look. “I appreciate your honesty, Harry. You’re right, hanging out with you isn’t a great look inside Slytherin, but I don’t care. I’ve always been an outsider, whether because of my looks, my father’s money, or my intelligence. Sure, plenty of guys want to be my friend, but none actually want to be friends. You’re the first person to help me in class, ever. Slytherins don’t do that for each other. If you see one of your classmates drowning, you push them down.”

“I think I would hate it there….” Harry mused.

“You would, but you’re a Gryffindor, brave, loyal, and stupid.” Daphne agreed, adding the last bit with a smirk.

“Hey! I resent that….” Harry muttered in mock offence, chucking a wad of paper over the table at her, which Daphne deftly knocked aside.

“No sane person would walk into an enclosure with a dragon and decide it’s a brilliant idea to try and outfly it,” Daphne pointed out.

“In my own defence, I got the egg.”

“True, but my point still stands,” Daphne replied before her face became serious again. “I don’t have to worry about a knife in the back around you -- it’s nice to not have that stress for at least a couple of hours a day.”

“So, you’re saying you want to be friends?” Harry asked hopefully.

“If that’s okay with you?”

“Yes, I would like that very much,” Harry replied.

As Daphne and Harry exchanged notes on homework, Hermione walked out of the library. She’d completely forgotten about the book she was there to borrow. After seeing Harry smiling and interacting with that blonde Slytherin bitch, she couldn’t think about schoolwork anymore. She felt something bubbling inside her; it made her angry to see someone else giving Harry advice about schoolwork. It was made worse because it was that little Slytherin hussy. They’d been competing since the first day Hermione had arrived in the castle. It had always irked her that the little blonde bitch with her magically enhanced tits and fat round ass drew every boy's eyes. Hermione had watched Ron’s eyes follow Daphne as she walked down the corridor; she thought she could compete with the brightest witch at Hogwarts.

Hermione stopped in a nearby classroom and took several deep breaths. She knew she was being stupid -- Harry was a cheater and a prat. No doubt he was sharing his ill-gotten knowledge with Greengrass. But, on the other hand, maybe Harry had sunk low enough to trade information from the prince’s book for favours. Who knows what that little hussy got up to in her spare time? “The only reason this bothers me is that more than one person in the class is now cheating off the prince’s book. That’s all. There’s no other reason, none,” Hermione nodded to herself and walked out and back to the Gryffindor common room to be with the man she’d dedicated her heart to. She tried to be happy, even though Ron instantly demanded to copy off her homework. Ron glared at her for the rest of the night when she refused and instead made him do his own work.

Friday 14 November 1996

“Mister Potter, Miss Greengrass, please stay back for a moment, if you would,” Slughorn announced at the end of the lesson; the pair glanced at each other and waited at their desk. Harry saw the smug look on Hermione’s face and instantly realised why he was being asked to stay back out of the corner of his eye.

“Mister Potter, a concerned student has accused you of cheating in my class and sharing those results with Miss Greengrass. I have been impressed with your efforts in my class this year -- you’ve shown a clear aptitude for potion-making. I do not want to believe your efforts came from cheating, but I must take all accusations under advisement and hear all sides before deciding whether to raise the matter with the headmaster.”

Harry sighed and dug around in his bag, producing two battered and dog-eared copies of Advanced Potion Making and handing them to Slughorn. “Professor, this is the book I found in a cupboard in this classroom. After reading it, I realised it had a lot of notes about potion making and how to improve my results. I have never cheated. I took the advice in this book and applied it to my studies. I have not excelled at potions before this year for various reasons, but you’ve helped inspire me to become a better potioneer. If you think the book is tantamount to cheating, I’m willing to face the consequences, but don’t punish Daphne for something I did.”

Slughorn nodded and smiled. “There’s no need for that, Mister Potter; no reasonable person would consider using the notes in this book as cheating. You’ve done the work, and the potions you hand me at the end of class are your own. I will be keeping hold of the book, though, because there is dark magic written in the margins. I don’t think it's appropriate to leave this in the hands of a student. I assume you’re finished with it?”

“Yes, professor, I haven’t used it in weeks.”

“Very good. I will undoubtedly see you at the Quidditch match tomorrow?”

“No, sir, I have another engagement,” Harry replied.

“A pity. I love watching Slytherin give Gryffindor a good thumping,” Slughorn replied.

“We’re all entitled to our delusions, sir,” Harry replied, smirking back at his professor.

Slughorn laughed. “Excellent, good evening to you both.”

“Good evening, professor.”

Outside Hermione was waiting for them, leaning on the wall opposite the classroom door. “Now, do you see! That book is tantamount to cheating!”

Harry sighed and shook his head as Daphne rolled her eyes. “Should I go?”

“No, it’s okay,” Harry replied, turning to Hermione. “Hermione, I’m not cheating! I never cheated; your lousy attempt to dob me in blew up in your face! So, it’s over. Slughorn kept the book….”

“Ha!” Hermione countered smugly.

“Not because I was cheating! Because there’s dangerous dark magic inside, he didn’t think it was appropriate for a student to learn about those spells, especially outside class. I am not now, nor was I ever in trouble for using the book. Drop it, okay? Leave me alone. We’re done! I’ve had enough of you undermining me, I don’t know where my friend went, but I wish she’d come back.”

Harry was panting after finishing his rant, and Hermione had tears in her eyes. After a few moments, Hermione ran off crying, leaving Harry and Daphne in silence. “Are you okay?”

“No, no, I’m not….” Harry admitted.

Daphne hooked her arm with Harry’s and dragged him away from the potion’s classroom. “Come on, I know how to get into the kitchens, let’s go eat down there.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, definitely, you shouldn’t be alone right now.”

Harry let a small smile slip onto his face. “Thanks.”

Saturday 15 November 1996

“Filpendo!” Tonks exclaimed, knocking Harry onto his ass; Tonks sheathed her wand and walked up to him, offering him her hand. “Let’s take a break.”

“Are you sure?” Harry asked, resting his hand on his ribs and taking big gulps of air.

“Yeah, I don’t think this is working today,” She replied. The room shifted, and Tonks helped Harry into a chair while she took the one opposite.

“So, what’s up?”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked, shifting slightly to get more comfortable.

“You’ve been distracted all morning. You can barely focus enough to put a shield up, so like I said, what’s up?”

Harry sighed and tilted his head back to look at the high ceiling of the room of requirement. He took a deep breath and spoke. “Slughorn pulled me aside yesterday after class, he said someone had accused me of cheating. I wasn’t, and he agreed. Hermione was waiting outside, and we got into a big argument.”

Tonks frowned. “Let me guess, you said some things you regret?”

“Yeah, I told her we’re done and leave me alone….”

“Is that what you really want?”

“I want my friend back.”

“It’s not that easy, Harry. People change, Hermione would never stay the same girl you’ve known since you started Hogwarts. She was always going to grow up and change.”

“I know, but I didn’t think she’d change this much… I thought she’d be happy for me. I’m finally good at a class that isn’t Defence Against the Dark Arts. But, instead, she’s been a b….”

Tonks chuckled. “You can say it. I won’t get offended.”

“She’s been a bitch about it. She keeps throwing this excuse that I’m copying from an old potions book that I found. As if using the notes in the margins invalidates all the work I do in class. I’ve had enough, she’s been my best friend for six years. We’ve fallen out before, but never this bad… I’m… I’m so tired, Tonks. all I do is fight these days. What happens when I decide it's not worth it anymore…?”

“I wish I knew, Harry. We shouldn’t be hanging the fate of the wizarding world on your shoulders. It's bullshit,” Tonks replied angrily, earning a small smile from Harry. “You won’t be in this fight alone. You’ll have me there with you. Even if everyone else decides to run and hide, I’ll be there.”

“That’s a big commitment, Tonks,” Harry replied.

“First, it’s my job. Second, you’re a kid -- you need someone responsible to look out for you.”

Harry raised his head, giving Tonks an incredulous look. “You, responsible, since when?”

“Shut up, prat!” Tonks replied, laughing, throwing a pillow at him.

Harry smiled. “Thanks, Tonks, I needed that.”

“Anytime, Harry, let’s call it for today and go watch the Quidditch match. I think you’ve earned a break.”

Harry nodded. “Sure.”

Harry and Tonks climbed the stairs to Hufflepuff house seats, there were never any assigned stands for Hogwarts houses, but each house usually gravitated to a specific stand. Harry didn’t feel like dealing with the incessant questions from his housemates about why he wasn’t flying for Gryffindor. The team, aside from Ron, understood his reasoning, which was enough. He had no doubt Malfoy would crow about this, at least privately. His lack of taunting this year niggled at Harry still. With his relationship with Hermione and Ron imploding and his new friendship with Daphne blooming, he hadn’t had much time to think about the blonde ferret.

Their presence in the Hufflepuff stands drew the attention of other students, but for once, Harry was almost completely ignored in favour of Tonks. On their way to the stadium, she'd changed from her Auror attire into a long leather coat, a Weird Sisters t-shirt tied off at the mid-riff, black jeans, and combat boots. A style Harry would call sexy punk if he were brave enough. Most of the students had seen her around the castle. You couldn’t help but remember Tonks’s neon pink hair, and word had gone around that she was a Hufflepuff alum. Some of the seventh years remembered that she was a student in their first year in school.

“Did you ever consider playing Quidditch when you were a student?” Harry asked.

“Nah, I was too busy playing pran-I mean studying,” Tonks replied with a cheeky grin.

“Uh-huh,” Harry replied flatly.

Tonks laughed. “I had a mate who played Quidditch. Though, between you and me, the only reason he tried out for the team in the first place was to impress a girl.”

Harry chuckled. “Did it work?”

“Well, they’re married now, so what do you think?” Tonks replied.

Harry’s smile faltered a bit. “Marrying your high school sweetheart sounds nice.”

“Hey!” Tonks exclaimed, elbowing him in the ribs, causing Harry to groan and reach for his side. “Oops, sorry, don’t get all maudlin on me now, Potter, the match is about to start.”

“Right, thanks, Tonks,” Harry replied as the smile returned.

“That’s better.”

In the Gryffindor stands, Hermione followed the match with Ron’s omninoculars. She was currently trailing Dean, who had replaced Ginny as a chaser who had moved to the Seeker position in place of Harry. He had possession of the Quaffle and was speeding towards the Slytherin goal when something else caught her eye. She tore her eyes away from Dean to focus on the Hufflepuff stands. Sitting amongst the seventh-year students were Harry and Tonks.

They seemed to be cheerfully chatting away and laughing about something. The feelings from the previous day roared back in her stomach as she squeezed down on the omninoculars and clenched her other hand into a fist. Even when the crowd rose and cheered Dean’s goal, Hermione stayed glued to her seat, watching the pair cheer. Harry seemed to be actively courting the attentions of multiple women. Hermione wouldn’t have been surprised to see him turn up with Fleur Delacour next. The reasons why Harry was happy to be rid of her were now clear. It had been an ongoing joke that everyone thought Harry and Hermione were already dating. He could instantly dispel those rumours by dissolving their friendship publicly in front of Greengrass. Again, Hermione wouldn’t have been surprised if Harry used the room as a den of iniquity.

Hermione huffed angrily, lowering the omninoculars from her eyes. “He’s not the boy I knew; he’s become a different person. Maybe it’s better this way….”

Neville and Lavender, who had been sitting behind Hermione the whole time, glanced at each other despairingly. They’d focused on the Hufflepuff stands to see what would have drawn Hermione’s attention away from the game and quickly spotted Harry sitting with Tonks. They both lamented the dissolution of Harry and Hermione’s friendship, especially when they could see what their friends were blind to.

Meanwhile, another pair of eyes was stopped on the Hufflepuff stands. A similar feeling bubbled in Daphne’s stomach as she watched Harry and Tonks carry on and enjoy each other’s company. Of course, she didn’t know Harry nearly as well as Granger did, but that didn’t mean she hadn’t dreamed of the Boy-Who-Lived growing up. Sure, the boy who came to Hogwarts was very different from her imagination, but as he grew, he’d begun turning into the man she’d imagined he would be.

‘So why is he so chummy with the ‘security advisor’? Members of staff aren’t supposed to be that friendly with students. Why do I even care? It’s just Potter. He’s sweet enough, and handsome, and sticking rich and… AH!! No, you are not thinking about him like that, Greengrass, no, bad Daphne, bad thought, bad thought!!’

“Uh, Daphne, are you okay?” Tracey asked beside her.

“Huh?! Oh, yes, perfectly fine, perfectly!” Daphne replied in a shrill tone. “Oh, look, Malfoy is chasing the little golden ball. Maybe if he catches it, he’ll finally have a pair.”

Daphne heard snorts of laughter from Crabbe and Goyle behind her. With Malfoy not around, they could laugh at her jokes for once. Tracy raised an eyebrow but shrugged. “If you say so….”

“You’re sure you want to walk me to the gate?” Tonks asked.

“Of course, the party isn’t about me; it's about them. I’m glad of it, honestly, I’m famous for something I don’t even remember, so any time anyone else gets the spotlight, they’re welcome to it.”

“You’re surprisingly mature for a sixteen-year-old,” Tonks observed.

“When people keep trying to kill you, you have to grow up pretty damn fast,” Harry replied.

“Do you ever regret accepting your Hogwarts letter?”

Harry shrugged. “It’s better than my life beforehand, I don’t know what would have happened if Hagrid hadn’t come to pick me up… My relatives planned to send me to St Brutus's Secure Centre for Incurably Criminal Boys….”

“Is that a real thing that exists? Sounds like someone took a name from a Rohl Dahl book….”

Harry chuckled. “Yeah, I don’t know… after I came to Hogwarts, I forgot that was a thing they were planning to do. Maybe it exists, maybe it was something they would tell people. Who knows, it doesn’t matter now.”

Tonks frowned, picking up a branch off the ground and slicing it through the air as they walked. “What are your relatives like?”

“They’re… fine,” Harry replied lamely.

“Harry, come on, if something is wrong, you should tell me. I’m a cop, remember?” Tonks asked.

“They’re…” Harry began but faltered, his natural instinct to bottle up all the past abuse he’d suffered overriding his desire to trust Tonks with the truth. They’d beaten the idea, literally in Vernon’s case, that he was never to talk about what they did to him. He’d opened his mouth once and almost ended up with a broken jaw. Only Petunia forcing Vernon to ease up on him, in case the broken jaw gave them away, stopped it from happening again. “I’d prefer not to talk about it, so can we drop it?”

“…Sure, Harry.”

The pair walked in silence until they reached the gate. Harry gave Tonks a small smile. “I enjoyed hanging out today. I appreciate you helping me.”

“Anytime, Harry. I’ll see you on Monday.”

“I’ll be here.”

Tonks apparated to her parent’s house, almost stumbling when she landed. “Good evening, Dora.”

Tonks muttered something colourful under her breath as she walked down the hall and into the dining room. “Hi Mum, hi Dad.”

“Hello, love, how is work?” Ted asked with a bright smile.

“It’s good. Harry is coming along.”

“That sweet boy shouldn’t be fighting wars. That old fool should be locked up for what he’s doing,” Andromeda complained as she fussed over the roast.

“I know, Mum, but if he’s going to be trained anyway, I’d like to help. Hopefully, Madam Bones can develop a strategy that doesn’t involve using Harry, but Dumbledore likes his secrets.”

“We’ve known that man for far longer than either of us would like to admit. He’s always had his secrets, and he’s always claimed to know better than anyone else. We weren’t quite as close to the Potters as the Longbottom’s or Black, but we still would have taken Harry in after what happened. Instead, Dumbledore sent him off to Merlin knows where….” Ted ranted, becoming red in the face.

“Dad, calm down, I understand you’re angry, but we can’t do anything now….” Tonks frowned, she didn’t want to betray Harry’s trust, but her conversation with him as they walked to the gate left her uneasy. She glanced at her father but paused before she said anything. ‘No, not yet, not when I can still try to convince him to trust me. He won’t trust me if I sneak around behind his back to try and find out about him.’

“I know, I know….”

“Come on, it smells like Mum took the roast out of the oven,” Tonks said happily.

Harry marched up the final flight of stairs to the seventh floor; he had mixed feelings about his day. On the one hand, he was still conflicted about Hermione. On the other, he’d enjoyed his day with Tonks. She was kind, funny and a bit of a goof. She was also really hot. That last thought made Harry blush. He’d thought about girls before, plenty of times, but they were mostly girls from his year. Daphne, Cho, occasionally Susan Bones or Lavender. Until recently, the one girl who played a significant role in his lewder fantasies was Hermione, until their argument at least. He could acknowledge that she’d grown to be as pretty as any of the other girls he’d had dirty thoughts about.

It hadn’t been until the Yule Ball when it hit him. Seeing her in that periwinkle blue dress, twirling around the dance floor with Krum, had opened his eyes. After that, he’d become smitten, but it was apparent she didn’t see him that way. He’d always been his best friend until a few weeks ago. Now he was determined to move on and pursue women that appreciated him, who respected and encouraged his talents. He decided to take things slow and get to know Tonks better -- he didn’t even know if she’d be interested in a sixteen-year-old. So, for now, he decided on a wait and see strategy.

“Good evening, Ma’am,” Harry said as he approached the Fat Lady.

“Good evening, you’ll want to hurry inside. It’s quite the party in there, password?”

“Seeker supreme.”

The portrait opened, and Harry was hit by a wall of noise; it felt like the entire school was in the Gryffindor common room. Harry climbed inside and looked around for his remaining friends, spotting Neville sitting in a corner, sipping a butterbeer. Then, as he started shimmying through the crowd, the entire room went silent. Ron and Hermione were in the centre of the celebration, engaged in a passionate lip lock. Hermione had flung her arms around Ron’s neck, and he had his hands on her hips. Then, after a few moments, catcalls and cheers erupted from the crowd, Hermione, and Ron slowly broke up, with goofy smiles on their faces.

Harry didn’t see -- he was already on the other side of the portrait, walking towards the room of requirement. Everything became blurry as he walked and tried to pretend that he wasn’t crying. Harry wasn’t upset. He couldn’t be because he didn’t care about Hermione anymore. She was a bitch who called him names and fell all over herself to please Weasley. She wasn’t deserving of his tears.

“Potter?”

Harry looked up to see Daphne approaching from the other direction; she looked worried. “Why are you so upset?”

“I’m… it’s nothing. I’m fine.” Harry replied evasively.

Daphne crossed her arms, frowning. “You don’t look fine.”

“Daphne, I’d prefer to be alone right now….”

“Tough, come with me.”

“Daphne!” Harry exclaimed as she seized his hand and dragged him into an abandoned classroom, she waved her wand, and a table and chair set transformed into a plush looking green couch. Sitting down, Daphne patted the seat beside her. “Come along, Potter.”

Harry hesitantly walked over and sat at the opposite end of the couch. Daphne rolled her eyes and shuffled around, grabbing Harry’s head and dragging it down into her lap. Harry turned bright red when he felt his cheek pressed into her bare thigh. “D-Daphne, are you….”

“Shhh, relax. It’s fine. No one is going to find us in here.”

“Why were you up on the seventh floor, anyway?”

“Sitting in the common room felt like being at a wake. So, I went for a walk. I was hoping I could catch some naughty Gryffindors getting up to no good, but I only found you crying. Want to explain?”

Harry lay there in silence for a full minute, weighing what to tell her. There was so much on his mind, his friendship with Tonks, the threat of Voldemort, his fight with Hermione, Malfoy sneaking around, Ron and Hermione’s kiss… Harry squeezed his eyes shut as a burning sensation bubbled in the pit of his stomach. It made him feel like vomiting. Harry let out a breath as Daphne gently ran her fingers through his hair.

“I’m tired of putting up with Hermione; somewhere in the last couple of years, my friend disappeared, and I don’t know this person replaced her. When this thing with the book started, I thought it would blow over like it always does, but she acts like that book personally offended her. I saw her and Weasley acting like the king and queen of Gryffindor earlier, and I couldn’t take it. So on top of everything else, I’m saddled with my friends who abandoned me, fighting for my life, and they don’t care….”

Daphne stared down at him, frowning. She wanted to say anything to make him feel better, but this was new. There was a good chance he would forgive them eventually, and the dynamic would revert to the way it was at the start of the year. She wanted to be his friend, but at the same time, she needed to protect herself from getting hurt. She couldn’t let Potter see behind the mask.

Daphne and Harry glanced up as Hermione and Ron stumbled into the room. They were giggling and pawing at each other. The two stopped short as Harry sat up, and Ron saw red. “What the fuck are you doing, Potter? Gryffindor is celebrating, and you’re getting cosy with a fucking snake bitch! Maybe the Prophet is right, and you’ve gone funny in the head! But, hey! I’m talking to you!!”

“And I’ve stopped listening; leave me the fuck alone, Weasley,” Harry replied acerbically, glaring back at Ron as he stormed away.

Daphne smoothed out her skirt as she rose from her seat, transforming it back into the table and chair. “You’ve really fucked up this time, Granger. I didn’t think your standards were so low that you’d shack up with the lamest Weasley. If you were going to get dirty with a red-head, I would have suggested William or Charles, but clearly, you prefer hanging out with mangy dogs,” Daphne commented, sending a scathing look in Ron’s direction. “Honestly, I pity you. You don’t even see what you’ve lost. That moniker they tagged you with looks more dubious by the day.”

As Daphne walked past them, she shot a shrinking charm in the direction of Ron’s crotch, and to her utter unsurprise, it seemingly had no effect. Daphne smirked to herself as she hurried down the corridor to pursue Harry. Daphne eventually found him sitting in an alcove overlooking the grounds. She sat beside him and hooked his arm in hers. “I take it whatever they’ve been up to is what upset you earlier?”

Harry shook his head, glancing up at the night’s sky. “I’m fine….”

“You should record yourself saying that it’ll save time.”

Harry laughed a humourless laugh as he stood up, helping Daphne to her feet. “Yeah, maybe.”

“What are you going to do now?”

“I’ll probably go sleep in the Room of Requirement; I can’t imagine going back to the dorm will be much fun.”

Daphne swayed her hips as she walked up to him, tugging on his robes with a sultry grin. “I could join you….”

“Duh… um, D-Daphne… I-I…”

Daphne laughed as she pressed her forehead into Harry’s robes, and he rolled his eyes. “Very funny…”

“I’m sorry, it was too easy, and you looked so flustered; it was cute.”

Harry blushed a little. “Thanks.”

“Go sleep, Potter. Things will look better in the morning.”

“Yeah, night Daphne.”

“Goodnight, Potter.”

Ron watched Daphne leave, his eyes on her ass until she disappeared from sight and then turned to Hermione. He was agitated after yelling at Potter and Greengrass; he needed something, specifically someone to take the edge off. “Hey, Herms, shall we pick up where we left off?” He asked with a grin, grabbing Hermione by the hips.

Hermione battered Ron’s hands away, giving him an indignant look. “No, I’m not in the mood, Ronald. Besides, it's almost curfew; we need to return to the dorm.”

“Oh, come on, let’s be naughty for once. I promise it’ll be fun,” Ron pushed with a smirk.

Hermione shoved him away with a glare. “I said, no. We both have plenty of homework to do, and I cannot leave it until the last minute. Excuse me.”

As Hermione stormed off, Ron watched her go with a scowl on his face. His plan to bed Granger wasn’t going well so far. It was only a matter of time, though. She’d be won over by his charms and give him anything he wanted. He wanted practical hands-on experience, and he wanted it soon.

Meanwhile, Hermione stormed back to the Gryffindor dorm and up to her bed, flinging herself down and shutting the curtains. Tonight had gone brilliantly until Harry ruined it -- she’d finally gotten the boy she wanted to kiss her, and then they’d walked in on Harry and that Slytherin tart. Worse, he had his head in her lap! It was indecent and disgusting. She struggled to contain the rage seeing them together made her feel.

Sunday 16 November 1996

Harry sat up in bed, rubbing his face -- something had awoken him, and it wasn’t the alarm he’d set on his wand. Harry walked to the RoR door and peered through the peephole. An angry Draco Malfoy was pacing the space in front of the room, angrily muttering to himself as he glanced in the direction of the door. Harry rushed back to the bed and pulled the Marauder’s Map from his trousers, unfolding and placing it on a table conjured from his thoughts. He zoomed in on the seventh floor, and while he wasn’t visible, Malfoy and his two gorillas were, standing outside the room. Rather Goyle and Crabbe were flanking the entrance to the corridor while Malfoy paced back and forth.

Harry sat on the bed, staring at the door. The niggling thought that Malfoy was up to something was now confirmed. Harry wasn’t sure why Malfoy wanted to use the room, but he doubted it was for anything good. Harry’s first thought was a Horcrux, but he immediately dismissed the notion. The Horcruxes were meant to be hidden, a safeguard against death. Why would Voldemort task Malfoy with finding one? It didn’t preclude the idea that a Horcrux was hidden at the school; Riddle was obsessed with Hogwarts. It still didn’t answer the question of why Malfoy was outside. Or how he would escape. Harry shrugged and flopped back onto the bed.

Harry would happily wait in here until Malfoy went away. He had access to a shower and a bed, really whatever he wanted. If he got hungry, he would call one of the house-elves to deliver food. Regardless of how Harry currently felt about Hermione, she was right that house-elves should be free. Unfortunately, that was low on his list of priorities for Harry. There would be no crusade for house-elf rights if he didn't beat Voldemort. He’d be dead.

Another hour passed before Malfoy and his cronies left. Harry quickly showered and dressed and hurried to the headmaster’s office. Giving the password, he rushed up the stairs and knocked. After a moment, he entered. “Professor, may I speak to you for a moment?”

“Of course, Harry. I should advise you that Professor McGonagall was searching for you….” Dumbledore explained, sending off a messenger Patronus before returning his attention to Harry. “Would you care to explain where you’ve been since yesterday?”

Harry rubbed the back of his head. “Can… can we keep this between us?”

“Before I answer your question, I need to ask whether you left the castle last night?”

“Oh, no, sir, I’ve been here the entire time. I was…”

Dumbledore nodded. “It’s okay, Harry. I will keep this between us.”

Harry relaxed slightly. “I saw… I saw Hermione and Ron kiss last night. I was upset, so I spent all night in the Room of Requirement.”

“I see,” Dumbledore replied evenly. “Are you feeling better this morning?”

“Not really, but that’s not your problem….” Harry replied bitterly.

Dumbledore frowned. “I disagree. I care about you, Harry, despite what you may think. I understand why you may believe otherwise. But sadly, there is no cure to a broken heart….”

“I’m not broken-hearted….” Harry spat bitterly.

Dumbledore paused but eventually nodded. “Of course, nevertheless, your relationship with your friends seems to have deteriorated. Regrettably, they’ve not been supportive when you need them most. I can only hope they realise the error of their ways and make amends with you.”

“I’m not sure I want that….”

“You may change your mind with time.”

Harry sighed. “Maybe… anyway, that’s not what I came here to talk to you about. I had a thought, do you think that would Voldemort possibly hide a Horcrux in the castle?”

Harry was treated to the rare sight of Albus Dumbledore being speechless. He opened and closed his mouth several times before glancing out his office window and stroking his beard. “I… Had not considered that possibility… Given what I know about Tom and his history, it is possible, more than that, I would say it’s likely.”

“I think it might be hidden in the Room of Requirement. I’ve never felt a twinge from my scar when I’m in there, but if I wanted to hide something, that’s the place I’d pick.”

“Do you have any reason to believe Tom knows about the room?”

“Malfoy knows, he’s known about it since last year. He was trying to get in, but he couldn’t because I was already there. So, I don’t know why he’d want to use it.”

Dumbledore nodded. “He may have been directed there by Tom or could be using it for his own purposes. I doubt he’d be forthcoming if we asked. Nevertheless, I believe it’s time I saw this room for myself.”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

17 November 1996

Dumbledore glanced back and forth, considering his surroundings. “This room is well hidden, I have happened upon the room before, but I was unaware this was its permanent home.”

“This is where I was told to find it, sir. I don’t know if this is the only way you can access it,” Harry replied.

“Indeed, shall we get started?”

Harry nodded and paced up and down in front of the wall, thinking about Voldemort’s Horcrux, after three passes the door appeared and Harry walked inside. “Uh, Professor… I think this might take a minute…”

“What do… oh, I see.”

Before them were rows and rows of what could only be described as junk. Books, toys, clothes, and various other items were stacked on the shelves. Harry reached out for one of the books, but Dumbledore grabbed his hand and pulled it back. “I think we should be very cautious about what we touch in here, young Harry. We don’t know the providence of these items, therefore, we cannot know whether they contain dark magic. Keep in mind, Horcruxes can be hidden in anything, so anything could be used as a vessel.”

“Yes, professor,” Harry replied as the two inched down one of the aisles.

As they walked, Harry reached up and rubbed his scar absently and winced, Harry rubbed his scar more and more incessantly as they progressed. Finally, Dumbledore tugged on Harry’s arm, making the boy pause. “Harry, is your scar bothering you?”

“It feels like… anytime Voldemort gets angry. Or when I’m near him…” Harry frowned. “I guess that’s a good sign, right?”

“Only in this limited context. This is a difficult thing to ask, but are you willing to continue? If you do not feel up to it, I will continue alone and search until I find what we seek. I will not put this burden on you…”

Harry snorted derisively in response. “Forgive me if I don’t believe that, professor…”

“Yes… well, would you be willing to continue?”

“I have no choice. I’m the Horcrux compass, you won’t find it without my help. I’ll suffer, but what else is new? My entire life is built on suffering for other people.”

Harry licked his lips and looked down at the floor. “We should hurry and find this thing.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore replied simply, it had never been his intention to place this burden on Harry’s shoulders. He genuinely believed his relatives would be good caretakers until he reached the age to attend Hogwarts. It shocked him when the small, emaciated boy came through the doors of the great hall in ninety-one. It enraged him and it had been all he could do to keep a handle on his magic.

Trying to keep so many balls in the air had made Dumbledore neglectful, both before and after Harry arrived at Hogwarts. He’d sent letters to Petunia, but they’d all returned unopened. He’d wanted to go to the house and confront them personally, but something had always been more pressing. Leaving Harry in the hands of those muggles was the second greatest regret of his life.

Harry stumbled back, clutching his head as pain shot through his skull. “Professor… it’s nearby, I can feel it, it hurts, a lot…”

“Good job Harry, step back, move away until the pain recedes, I will take care of securing the object.”

“Be careful!” Harry hissed as he stumbled backwards.

“Yes, Harry, thank you,” Dumbledore replied flatly as he waved his wand to open the shutters above them and let light flow in. Dumbledore carefully scanned the piles of junk strewn about the floor, until his eyes landed on a tiara on top of a pile of books. Dumbledore edged closer, even without Harry’s sense, he could feel the evil emanating from it as he conjured a bag and levitated the book, placing the tiara inside. “Harry, you should leave now, I will follow you out shortly. Let us reconvene in an hour, by that time I will have disposed of the Horcrux, and we can discuss what we’ve learned.”

“Yes, sir.”

Harry walked downstairs to the library, he was planning to do some reading while waiting for Dumbledore, but as he reached his usual table he slumped into a seat.

As Harry sat staring into space, Tracy and Daphne walked by. Tracy was complaining about something Malfoy had said to Pansy the previous evening when Daphne spotted Harry out of the corner of her eye. “Tracy, I’ll catch up, okay? Save me a seat.”

“Uh, sure,” Tracy replied hesitantly as she watched her best friend walk away towards the Boy-Who-Lived. Instead of continuing towards their study group with some of the other Slytherin girls, she crept forward and peeked at them from behind some bookshelves.

“Good morning, Potter, are you feeling any better?”

“Huh? Oh, h-hey, Daphne… uh, yeah… sort of?”

Daphne frowned, dropping her bag on the table, and moving around to sit beside him, pressing her hand against his forehead, causing both of them to blush. “You look like shit…”

Harry chuckled wearily. “Thanks, I think you’re pretty cute too…”

“I mean it! What happened to you…?”

Harry gently took her hand off his forehead and held it, his calloused thumb running over Daphne’s soft skin. “Sorry, can’t tell you, secret.”

“Are you going to be okay?”

“Maybe, I mean today, sure, but I’ve got a psycho after me, can’t promise I’ll be here tomorrow,” Harry replied in a maudlin tone.

Daphne frowned and shook her head. “You’re a real peach, Potter.”

“I’m a complicated puzzle of a man,” Harry replied with a grin.

“Hardly, you have two settings morbid and slightly less morbid,” Daphne replied.

“Oh, right in the heart,” Harry exclaimed, making a dramatic stabbing gesture with his fist against his chest.

“Oh look, we’ve discovered another setting, ham.”

Harry chuckled. “As long as you’re entertained.”

“Merlin, I have to leave before all this cheese goes to my hips.”

“Thanks for checking on me Daphne.”

“It’s fine, how would I get good grades in Potions without my secret weapon?”

“I’m here all week.”

Daphne rolled her eyes, walking away, giving a slight sway to her ass to keep Harry’s attention. Tracy also had Daphne’s attention for a different reason as she followed her best friend to their study session.

Harry was smiling as he walked up the stairs to Dumbledore’s office, after being permitted to enter he slumped down in the chair opposite the desk. Daphne had done a great job reviving his spirit, sadly there was little she could do about his physical weariness. Thankfully Dumbledore slid a vial of pepper up potion across the desk, which Harry quickly imbibed. “Thank you, Professor.”

“You’re welcome, Harry. Are you feeling any better?”

“Yeah, loads. I went to the library and talked with Daphne for a minute, she helped lift my spirits.”

Dumbledore frowned, peering over his glasses at Harry. “Is that wise, consorting with Miss Greengrass? Given the animosity not just between Slytherin and Gryffindor, but between yourself and her house in particular?”

Harry returned Dumbledore’s frown, feeling his ire from earlier return. “Professor, I appreciate that you’re looking out for me, but do not try to dictate who my friends should and shouldn’t be. That’s none of your business. You can’t neglect me for ten years and then try to act like my guardian because it suits you, that’s not how this works. I’m helping you because if I don’t Voldemort will murder me and everyone I love, not because I want to, understood?”

“I…” Dumbledore began, but when he spotted the anger in Harry’s eyes he leaned back in his chair and replied. “Yes.”

“I take it since I’m not screaming in pain right now, the Horcrux is gone?” Harry asked.

“Yes, it's curious that there were no protections on it like with the ring. I would have expected Tom to take more precautions.”

“Voldemort is brilliant but arrogant, it might be that he thought no one would ever find the Horcrux in that room. We found it based purely on supposition.”

“Yes, that is an excellent point.”

Harry leaned forward in his seat, for the first time properly considering the Horcrux container. “So, what is it?”

“I believe it is the lost diadem of Ravenclaw. While waiting I had a discussion with the Grey Lady and she relayed the story of how the diadem became lost in the first place…” Dumbledore explained by giving Harry a truncated version of Helena stealing the diadem from her mother and then being murdered by the Bloody Baron in a fit of rage. “How it came into Tom’s possession, remains a mystery. Though I imagine we can narrow down the timeframe where he placed the diadem in the room, to his visit to the castle after he graduated. He applied for the position of Defence Against Dark Arts teacher, I quickly rejected him, I could feel the darkness growing inside him even then. Perhaps he was in the castle longer than I realised. It would only have taken a few minutes for him to enter the room, place the Horcrux and then leave.”

Harry nodded. “Seems reasonable.”

Dumbledore brought out the other two Horcruxes and placed them on the table. The ring and the diary sat beside the diadem as the two considered their significance. “Putting aside the diary, do you see any commonality between the ring and the diadem?”

“The diadem belonged to Rowena Ravenclaw, and the ring… the ring belonged to the Gaunt family, who were descendants of Salazar Slytherin. They’re relics of the founders,” Harry surmised.

“That’s right. Perhaps while we continue to learn about Tom and his history, we should also keep that in mind. Speaking of learning about Tom’s history, have you had any progress asking Horace for his memory?”

“Not yet, Professor, I do have one idea, but I’d rather not use it unless I am desperate.”

“We need that memory, Harry, it is a priority.”

“Yes, Professor.”

“I have smoothed things over with Professor McGonagall for you. I did not mention the real reason why you chose to sleep somewhere other than your appointed quarters. All I said is that your training left you feeling exhausted and you wished for an early night but you also did not want to disrupt the party. Therefore, you made other arrangements.”

Harry nodded. “Thank you, Professor.”

“It’s quite alright, Harry, good day.”

Once Harry was gone, Snape entered Dumbledore’s office, carrying a rack of vials. Snape placed them on the desk and took out his wand. “Good afternoon, Headmaster, how are you feeling?”

“Old, Severus. As it specifically relates to the curse, I feel, adequate. Your potions have stymied its progress, for now.”

“It will not last,” Snape warned him.

“For what is required of me, it will have to be enough…” Dumbledore replied.

When Harry arrived back in the Gryffindor dorm, Hermione was waiting for him. “Where were you last night?”

Harry glared at her. “None of your business.”

“I’m a prefect, it is my business. Besides…” Hermione paused walking closer to Harry. “Voldemort is after you, going missing like that is going to worry people.”

“People like you?” Harry asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I… look, Harry, you can’t go disappearing on people. Don’t do it again.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Harry responded sarcastically as he walked over to sit with Ginny and Neville.

20 November 1996

“You’re going to kill me before Voldemort ever gets the chance…” Harry complained as he was poured into a seat by Tonks.

“Quit your whining… I’m the one who should be complaining, my back is screaming!” Tonks replied, arching her back, forcing Harry to avert his eyes as her breasts strained against the fabric of her shirt. Tonks spotted the way his eyes suddenly found something very interesting across the room to look at and grinned, unbuttoning the top of her shirt as she sat down. “Bloody hell, they keep the castle warm these days.”

“Huh? Oh, yeah, I suppose they do.” Harry replied as he returned his gaze to Tonks only to hurriedly look away as he realised Tonks was sitting forward in her seat with her shirt hanging open, giving him an excellent view of the valley of her not insignificant cleavage.

“Something the matter, Harry? You look flushed?” Tonks asked not quite hiding her grin.

“Nope, perfectly fine… I need water.” Harry exclaimed as he stood up and walked over to a table that had appeared seconds earlier.

Tonks chuckled to herself, increasing her bust again slightly. She liked the flustered look on Harry’s face. It was adorable. She found it hard to deny that Harry was a handsome young man -- strong, loyal, hell even sexy when he was dripping with sweat and radiating magical energy. Harry was magically powerful, more than he gave himself credit for, Tonks knew that even without being the Boy-Who-Lived, girls would have been falling over themselves to date him.

Tonks paused in thought. The moment she’d thought about seeing Harry with other girls, there was a flare of jealousy inside her. Tonks glanced from Harry back to the floor in front of her, dismissing the notion. It was ridiculous to think she could be jealous of some trashy little school girls; they wouldn’t stand a chance against her. ‘Wait, what? No, focus Nymphadora, I can’t think about Harry that way.’

“Tonks?”

“Huh?!” Tonks exclaimed flicking her head up and knocking the glass of water into Harry as he fell on his ass.

“Shit!” Tonks cried out as she dropped to her knees, waving her wand over his wet clothes.

Harry laughed between coughs as Tonks helped Harry back into his seat. “Sorry, my usual luck…”

Tonks fixed herself another glass of water and brought one for Harry too. “You, okay?’

“Yeah, can’t be any worse than what you were doing to me earlier,” Harry replied as he took a long pull of his water.

“Doing okay with school?”

“Yeah, school is school, Snape is an asshole, Slughorn fawns over me creepily and my best friend is a giant bitch now… Was school this fun for you?”

Tonks looked over out the windows into the darkness of night. “Sixth year was a bit rough for my friends and me, our former defence teacher murdered a friend…”

“Shit?! My bad…”

Tonks waved her hand. “It’s fine, it was ages ago. I still miss him sometimes, but we got ours back eventually.”

“Good.”

A sound at the front of the room drew their attention, making Harry frown as he crossed to the door and peered through the peephole. “It’s Malfoy again… We’re going to be stuck here for a while.”

“Why? What does Malfoy want?” Tonks asked.

Harry shrugged. “No idea, he keeps wanting to use the room when I’m here. I doubt he knows I’m in here, but he’s got a hard-on for something the room can do.”

“Can it manifest him a better personality?” Tonks asked.

Harry laughed. “Even magic has its limits…”

He turned and faced the door, crossing his arms. “I think Malfoy is doing something for Voldemort, but I don’t know what it is. With everything I’ve got going on, I can’t keep a close enough eye on him…”

“Shame you can’t put him under surveillance.” Tonks bemoaned out loud.

Harry snapped his fingers and grinned, spinning around and running back to Tonks. “You’re brilliant!”

“I know. What about specifically?”

Harry held up his hand. “Dobby?”

“How can Dobby be helping Great Harry Potter sir?”

Harry chuckled, it had taken a year, but he’d finally managed to get Dobby to stop saying, ‘Master’, he guessed it would take almost as long to stop him saying ‘great’. Harry hoped by the time they were both old men, Dobby would call him simply Harry. “Dobby, I want to make a deal, for two galleons a week I want you to follow Malfoy around the castle and watch him. At the end of every day before bed I want you to find me when I’m alone and report what he’s doing.”

“Dobby be wanting two galleons, six sickles.”

“Two galleons, two sickles.”

“Two galleons and three sickles.” Dobby counters.

“Deal.”

“May I say something?” A bemused Tonks asked.

“Sure,” Harry replied.

“Dobby, can you report to me, every night? That way if he’s up to something he shouldn’t be doing I can take care of it in my capacity as an Auror. It also keeps something else off your plate.”

Harry gave Tonks a weary smile. “Thanks.”

“Dobby be doing that for Harry Potter sir’s, Miss Tonksy.”

Both Harry and Tonks blushed as the house-elf disappeared. “Thanks for that Dobs…”

25 November 1996

Harry scratched his cheek, staring at the invitation he’d been delivered by Colin Creevey, who seemed to be Slughorn’s errand boy. A slap to the back of the head drew him out of his thoughts. “Careful Greengrass, if you keep hitting me in the head, I’ll lose all my remaining brain cells and I won’t be able to help you with potions.”

Daphne huffed a laugh as she walked around to sit beside him. “You’re a Gryffindor, Potter, you didn’t have brain cells to lose to begin with.”

“Ouch! That’s the Greengrass charm I’ve come to know.”

Daphne rolled her eyes, smirking. “You looked lost in thought, care to share?”

“Hm? Oh, right, um…” Harry blushed, fidgeting with the parchment in front of him. “Sooo, Slughorn’s club is having a Christmas party and I got invited… I-I’m supposed to bring a plus one…” Harry explained, as his eyes wandered over to Daphne.

Daphne crossed her arms in front of her substantial chest. “And?”

Harry coughed and rubbed the back of his head. “W-would you go with me to Slughorn’s Christmas party?”

“Yes,” Daphne replied.

“Really?” Harry asked.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Daphne hissed sounding slightly offended.

“I-I mean, you’re the prettiest girl at school, I’m sure plenty of guys in the Slug Club will want to ask you to go with them. I’m just Harry.”

Daphne rolled her eyes. “You don’t have any idea of your place in our society, do you?”

Harry shrugged. “I’m the boy-who-lived, big deal.”

Daphne’s jaw dropped as she stared at Harry with a mixture of incongruity and annoyance. Harry stared back looking baffled. “What?”

“Potter… do you know your family tree?”

“No, well, I mean there are my parents and my relatives on my Mum’s side, but they’re muggles. That’s all I know.”

“Dumbledore didn’t tell you?!” Daphne hissed.

Harry frowned, shaking his head. “No, tell me what?”

Daphne spotted Neville walking with Ginny through the library, Daphne gathered up hers and Harry’s bags and slung them over her shoulder as she grabbed Harry by the hand. “Daphne!”

“Longbottom, come with us!” Daphne demanded as she dragged both boys out of the library, with Ginny running after them and a glare from Madam Pince chasing them out.

After a few minutes, Daphne found what she was looking for and shoved Harry and Neville into an empty classroom, she reluctantly let Ginny scramble in after them before locking the door behind her. Once Daphne was satisfied that no one would interrupt or overhear them, she walked up and slapped Neville upside the head just as she’d done to Harry minutes before. “You didn’t tell him?!”

Neville blinked in confusion, as Harry grabbed Ginny’s arm to stop her from cursing Daphne for slapping Neville. “Tell him what?”

“For Merlin’s sake Longbottom, Potter doesn’t know about his family history! I thought his Godbrother would have brought it up with him before now, even if Dumbledore deigns not to tell him!”

Neville glanced at Harry, his eyes narrowing slightly before looking back at Daphne. “Are you sure?”

“He just told me, so yes, I’m sure,” Daphne replied angrily.

“Told you what? I don’t understand what’s going on?!” Harry barked at them angrily. “What are you talking about? What do you mean, Godbrother?”

Neville sat down on one of the desks, considering Harry carefully. “Harry, do you know who your godparents are?”

“I… Sirius Black, he was my godfather.” Harry explained lamely, looking out the window as a storm of emotions shut out the world for a moment. Ginny gave Harry a hug which brought Harry back around, he gave the redhead a small smile. “Thanks, Gin.”

“Anytime, that’s what friends are for,” Ginny replied returning the smile.

Neville suppressed a smile of his own when he saw the barely concealed jealousy in Daphne’s eyes. If he hadn’t known the blonde since they were kids, he wouldn’t have spotted it. “Harry, my mum was, is, your godmother, and your mum was mine. That makes us godbrothers.”

“I… never knew, no one mentioned it.”

“That’s not a surprise given you know nothing about your family tree,” Daphne observed.

“What’s special about my family tree?”

“Harry, the Potters were famous before you became the Boy-Who-Lived, that’s why my mum was so enthusiastic about us getting together when I was younger,” Ginny explained.

“I thought she still was…?” Harry asked.

“Um, no, I kind of put my foot down after the whole ministry thing. The fantasy of being rescued from castles by a knight that rides a dragon is great. Being rescued in real life from almost certain death is a bit different. Mum wants me alive long enough to give her grandkids… fat chance…” Ginny explained, muttering the last part mostly to herself.

“Back on topic!” Daphne said indignantly.

“Uh, right, so my family is rich, and I’m famous for being a Potter and being the Boy-Who-Lived, I still don’t get what the big deal is,” Harry stated.

“Harry, your family is part of the Sacred Twenty Eight, not that anyone else in the group wants to acknowledge it. That gives the Potter family sway and influence, if you were older, you’d be able to have your say on policy in the Wizengamot and the power to shape our world. That’s why You-Know-Who wanted to recruit your parents, well your dad anyway. At least according to my father.” Daphne explained.

“My mum and dad would never have joined him, they fought Death Eaters!” Harry exclaimed.

“Yes, Harry, we know, my gran told me all about the Potters when I was growing up. I think if dad hadn’t married mum, gran would have pushed him to date your mum,” Neville explained.

“If you knew all this, why didn’t you tell me?” Harry asked, his annoyance building inside him.

“Dumbledore, he pulled me into his office a couple of days after the start of term in our first year. He said he would explain your place in our world, in due course and that I wasn’t allowed to say anything until he’d had that conversation with you.” Neville explained.

Harry scowled. “That stupid old bastard… Daphne, does my family own property?”

“Loads, I guess the most famous would be Pottermore, it’s an old manor house in Scotland. I’ve seen pictures of it, but I’ve never been there in person. My mum visited your mum when they were pregnant with us.”

Harry glanced at Ginny, scowling. “That explains it…” The three glanced at him, looking confused. “Dumbledore said once that there’s some kind of protection that comes from me being at my relatives. If I’d known about somewhere else I could live while I’m not at Hogwarts, I would have bolted at the first opportunity. So, Dumbledore conveniently forgot to tell me about it.”

“Do you think Professor Dumbledore would do something so cruel?” Ginny asked.

“To serve his ends, absolutely,” Harry responded firmly.

Ginny looked down at the ground, swinging her legs back and forth. “We all looked up to Professor Dumbledore as a hero when we were growing up. He’s supposed to be a great wizard, the champion of the light and protector of muggles. Knowing that he’s done this terrible stuff to you…”

Harry rested a hand on Ginny’s shoulder. “Knowing this doesn’t mean he’s not a great wizard, it simply makes him human. He’s flawed, everyone is, and his age means he’s had a long list of things he’s screwed up than the rest of us.”

Ginny gave Harry a small smile. “You’d make a great teacher, Harry.”

“T-thanks,” Harry replied, blushing, and rubbing the back of his head.

Ginny cast the time spell and hopped off the table she was sitting on. “I need to meet up with Luna, we were going to go over some stuff for transfigurations before curfew. Bye.”

Once Ginny was gone, Daphne raised an eyebrow. “That was shockingly conciliatory of you, Potter.”

“I was trying to be nice to Ginny, she doesn’t need to know how much of a bastard I think Dumbledore is. Besides, I could go without getting an earful from Molly. I’m fucking furious,” Harry explained.

“Are you going to confront, Dumbledore?” Daphne asked.

“Not yet, I’ll save this for when the time is right,” Harry replied.

“Thinking like a Slytherin, the wonders will never cease.”

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

27 November 1996

“Gah!” Tonks exclaimed as her magical shield shattered and Harry’s knockback jinx hit her in the chest, causing the pinkette to tumble to the floor.

Harry ran over to her, pulling Tonks to her feet, with a look of concern on his face. “Tonks! Are you okay?”

Tonks laughed and smiled at him. “I’m fine Harry. You’re supposed to knock me down, remember?”

Harry blushed when he realised, he was dazzled by her smile and looked away. “Oh, yeah, I mean, I know, it doesn’t mean I like when you get hurt.”

“My bruises will heal. You take it a lot easier on me than Moody did, his idea of training is to fire spells at us until we’re either magically exhausted or unconscious.”

Harry frowned. “That sounds awful.”

“It was, but it toughened me up real fucking fast. The first time I fired back and actually knocked him on his ass was the last day he did that. After that the real training began.”

“Oh good, I was worried that wasn’t real training…” Harry replied sarcastically.

Harry and Tonks walked over to their usual seats provided by the room. “You’re more aggressive today, anything wrong?”

Harry sighed and slumped down into his seat. “I feel bad for saddling you with my problems…”

“Harry, you’ve got the weight of the world on your shoulders. Dumbledore saddled you with an impossible task. Something he should be doing himself but either can’t or won’t. If I can help lighten that load even a little, I’ll feel like I’m doing my bit.”

“You’re already training me to fight…” Harry pointed out.

Tonks frowned and shrugged. “If you don’t want to talk about it…”

“No, no, it’s fine. It’s Hermione, again…”

“What did she do this time?” Tonks asked incredulously.

“Nothing to me specifically, we’re both in Professor Slughorn’s Slug club…” Harry explained, Tonks made a face, turning slightly green, Harry laughed. “Yeah, hell of a name. Anyway, he’s having a Christmas party, the invitation instructs us to bring a plus one. Hermione is taking Ron, and they’ve been rubbing it in everyone’s faces since.”

Tonks frowned. “That doesn’t sound like something Hermione would do…”

“No, I guess it’s more Ron and he’s dragging Hermione around with him. To be fair to her, she’s looked really uncomfortable.”

“Have you found a date yet?” Tonks asked, leaning forward slightly.

“Oh, uh, yeah, Daphne.” Harry replied with a small smile.

“Oh, well, that’s great, I’m sure you’ll have a blast, and it will make Hermione jealous,” Tonks replied, Harry missed her slightly deflated expression as he became lost in his own thoughts.

Harry frowned. “Why would I want to make her jealous?”

“Oh, come on Harry, you still like Hermione. You wouldn’t be as annoyed with her dating Weasley as you are if you weren’t.”

Harry’s countenance darkened as he considered Tonks carefully. “You’re wrong.”

“Harry…”

“You’re wrong Tonks, drop it,” Harry replied firmly.

Tonks opened and closed her mouth several times before nodding. “Yeah, okay… still doesn’t mean you can’t make her jealous.”

“Tonks, I just…”

“Yeah, yeah, I know, I heard you,” Tonks replied, waving her hand at Harry. “Listen, you’re pissed at the way Hermione has been treating you, right?”

“Right…” Harry replied hesitantly.

“So, show her up, make an impression at the party. If you turn up looking dapper with the delectable Daphne Greengrass on your arm, no one will care Granger and her dumbass Weasley boy-toy are there. All eyes will be on you two,” Tonks explained. When she saw that Harry was going to protest, she cut him off. “I know you don’t like being the centre of attention, but this is about getting back at someone who keeps treating you like shit. Just imagine the look on her face…”

Harry grinned slightly. “Yeah… you’re right,” Harry’s eyes flickered to Tonks for a moment. “What did you have in mind?”

“Well, despite my mum having terrible taste in baby names, she has a great eye for fashion. Before our next training session, I’ll bring some outfits my mum picked out and you can try them on. It would be good if Daphne came too, that way she’ll know what you’re wearing, and you two can co-ordinate.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Harry replied, giving Tonks a mock salute, grinning.

Tonks rolled her eyes giving Harry a small shove. “You’re a prat. Speaking of prats, Malfoy.”

Harry laughed. “What’s the blonde ponce been up to?”

“Well, firstly, I had to re-negotiate the terms of our deal with your house elf friend. His reports were a bit too detailed. He’d list all the times Malfoy went to the bathroom…”

Harry winced. “Ew, too much information… Did Dobby give you anything, useful?”

“Definitely. Malfoy is using the room to repair a cabinet,” Tonks explained.

“A… cabinet?” Harry asked.

Tonks shrugged. “That’s what Dobby told me.”

“Come on,” Harry said, leading Tonks out, asking for the room that Malfoy was using. Once they were back inside, Harry called Dobby. “Hi, Dobs, can you take us to where Malfoy is keeping this cabinet?”

“Dobby be doings that,” Dobby replied.

A few minutes later the two were stood in front of a large black triangular cabinet with double doors, as Tonks walked around it, Harry came to a realisation. “I’ve seen this before…”

Tonks peered out at Harry from behind the cabinet. “Where?”

“Borgin and Burkes, I stayed with the Weasley’s for a spell between my first and second year at school. We went to Diagon Alley via floo to collect our school supplies, except I messed up and ended up in Knockturn Alley. I hid in one of these cabinets to hide from the Malfoy’s when they came to shop.”

“Huh, did you notice anything special about it at the time?” Tonks asked.

“Not especially, but if Malfoy is interested, it has to be trouble. Dobs, what exactly is Malfoy doing when he’s in here?” Harry asked.

“Bad young master be casting spells at the cabinet,” Dobby explained. “He be saying, Harmonia Nectere Passus over and over,” Dobby expounded waving his hands in circles as if to mimic Malfoy’s wand movements.

“Hm, Dobby, can you bring the headmaster up here? I think he should see this.”

“Dobby be doing that, for one galleon,” Dobby replied.

“Yeah, yeah… You know, Dobby, I think you enjoy taking my money a bit too much…” Harry replied, with a grin handing Dobby his payment.

“Dobby be not commenting…”

About ten minutes later, Dumbledore arrived. He examined the cabinet while Dobby and Harry explained what Malfoy had been doing, nodding all the while. Dumbledore entered the cabinet and examined the insides before returning his gaze to Harry, Tonks, and Dobby. “I believe Mister Malfoy has been instructed to repair this vanishing cabinet. I was unaware we had one on the grounds.”

“What’s a vanishing cabinet?” Harry asked.

“It’s another form of magical transportation. It was quite popular among the well-heeled wizards and witches during the first blood war. It allowed the user to move between locations, bypassing any wards that had been erected to stop people leaving the area. If as you suspect, Mister Malfoy is in league with Voldemort, this would be the perfect device to smuggle Death Eaters into the castle. As an attempt to either murder muggleborn students or take over the castle,” Dumbledore theorised before turning to face them again.

“I fear if we act now, we may tip our hand to Voldemort and his allies. Though I am loathed to spy on a student, I must prevail on you, Dobby, to continue as instructed. Auror Tonks, pass all the information you’ve gathered to Madam Bones at your earliest convenience. I will speak to her also and devise a plan to protect the castle in the event of an attack. Meanwhile you should continue your training, Harry. You and I will have another session soon,” Dumbledore said.

“Yes, professor,” Harry replied.

“Good day to the three of you,” Dumbledore said, giving them a small bow before leaving.

“See you on Saturday?” Tonks asked.

“I’ll be here.”

“Good. Remember, bring Greengrass,” Tonks insisted, poking Harry in the chest.

“Got it.”

November 30

Daphne’s jaw dropped when Harry exited the changing room, dressed in a white shirt and tie under black acromantula robes. Harry glanced between Tonks and Daphne, worriedly as they stared wordlessly at him. “D-do I look, ok?”

“Okay? Okay? Harry, you look hot!” Tonks exclaimed, causing the raven-haired man to flush in embarrassment.

“I hate agreeing with anyone, but Auror Tonks is right, you look hot,” Daphne seconded as she walked over and ran her fingers over Harry’s robes. “Mmm, I’ve only ever seen poncy purebloods wearing acromantula silk -- I have to say it suits you much better than it does them.”

“Y-you think?” Harry asked, he was completely unaccustomed to a girl as beautiful as Daphne fawning over him like this.

“Oh yes. With this outfit and me on your arm, Granger will fume in rage,” Daphne assured him, grinning.

“You’re enjoying this,” Harry commented.

“Making Granger jealous? You bet I am. She likes to think she’s so much better and smarter than the rest of us. It pisses me off. Getting to rub this in her face is sweet revenge,” Daphne replied. “Although…”

“Daphne?”

“I think it needs one more addition…” Daphne added as her eyes wandered from Harry to Tonks. “Auror Tonks, do you have any plans for the twentieth of December?”

December 10

Harry ran his fingers through his hair as he watched Ron drag Hermione out of DADA. Ron was cackling about how Snape had treated Harry during the class. Since Harry and Daphne had become friends, it had seemingly made Snape hate him even more somehow. Two hours of abuse was way more than anyone should have to endure.

Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw Hermione staring back at him worriedly but quickly looked away when she realised he’d noticed. Harry stopped at an alcove near the classroom, and took out the bottle of luck potion, he’d been keeping on him since he’d won it at the start of the year and took a swig. Harry decided he needed a win today, and getting Slughorn’s memory would certainly count.

“WEASLEY! What in Merlin’s name are you doing?” Snape yelled.

Harry stuck his head out and had to stifle a laugh when he saw that Ron had somehow stuck his foot in Flitch’s mop bucket when he went to the bathroom. He’d trailed dirty water into the corridor without regard for anyone else, and had been caught by Snape. Who promptly gave him a week’s detention, starting immediately. An embarrassed Hermione had to walk back to the dorm alone as Harry went in the other direction towards the dungeons.

Harry and Dumbledore emerged from Slughorn’s memory; the two men were frowning. “So, it seems we have much work ahead of us, young Harry.”

“Yup…” Harry replied as he sat opposite the headmaster once again.

“I must commend you on succeeding where I failed, in convincing Horace to give up his memory,” Dumbledore complimented him.

Harry shrugged and slipped his hand into his pocket, producing the now empty vial of liquid luck. “It wasn’t really me, professor. I had help.”

Dumbledore leaned over the desk to get a proper look and nodded. “How did you come into possession of Felix Felicis?”

“Slughorn gave it out as a prize in the first class of the year for the best potion,” Harry explained.

“Then the compliment is earned, without your potion making skills, you would not have acquired Felix Felicis to use in acquiring Horace’s memory,” Dumbledore explained, when he saw Harry moving to protest, he raised a hand. “Take the compliment as it was intended.”

“Yes, sir.”

“We have four horcruxes to find, Harry. Let us reconvene after Christmas and discuss the issue further. Good day, Harry.”

“Good day, professor.”

December 20

“I can’t believe you talked me into this…” Tonks complained. She and Harry were standing in the entrance hall of the castle waiting for Daphne. Harry was dressed in the attire Tonks and Daphne had picked out for him. While Tonks was dressed in a t-shirt and zip-up vest under a leather jacket and pants combo finished off with combat boots and a studded leather choker. Despite Daphne and Andi offering to find Tonks a dress, she’d flat out refused to budge. Tonks was Tonks and once Harry had sided with her, not wanting to force her to change who she was, even for one night, the two relented.

“You look great. It’s very you,” Harry commented with a smile.

Tonks blushed and rubbed her arm, as her cheeks and hair turned a pale shade of red. “Thanks, oh, wow… that’s our Daphne.”

Harry blushed when he spotted Daphne, emerging from the dungeons, in a sparkly silver dress. She smiled at him as her puffy golden hair flowed out behind her and he spotted a hint of thigh peaking out from the long slit up the side of the dress. Daphne smirked at him as she hooked his arm. “Like what you see?”

“I think you look breathtaking,” Harry replied as they ascended to the Slughorn’s office on the sixth floor.

“Complete knock out,” Tonks agreed.

Daphne’s cheeks turned pink as she looked away from the pair. “T-thank you.”

“Are you sure you want to do this? When Weasley spots us he’s likely to explode,” Harry explained.

“I’m sure I’ll survive a Weasley screaming at me. I will stand beside you while he makes himself look like a fool.”

“Okay, thanks.”

“I should be thanking you, Potter. Because of you I don’t have to go with some Slytherin dweeb who’ll want to get all handsy afterwards,” Daphne explained.

“Is that a common occurrence?” Tonks asked.

“No, usually if anyone tries that, Bulstrode will set them straight, but we don’t really get along. It’s mostly fear of my father that stops anyone from trying something. Although now its fear of you,” Daphne replied, looking over at Harry.

“Me, really?”

“Potter, you out flew a dragon, and killed a Basilisk, you’ve fought and escaped You-Know-Who more than once, and you’re a talented duellist. Of course, people, even Slytherin’s are afraid of you, they may pretend their not, but I’ve heard the chatter around the common room. Then again, they don’t know you like I do. You’ve done all those things and yet at heart, you’re still a stupidly noble Gryffindor.”

Harry chuckled. “That was the best backhanded compliment I’ve ever heard.”

“I have my moments,” Daphne replied as they entered the dungeon where the party was being held.

“Ah, Harry my boy, and the charming Miss Greengrass, you both look dazzling tonight. And um, Auror Tonks, was there something you needed?” Slughorn asked glancing hesitantly at the woman in question.

“She’s with us Professor, Tonks is my other plus one, plus two?” Harry asked glancing between Tonks and Daphne, who both shrugged.

“Oh, I see. I’ve certainly heard good things about you, Auror Tonks, so you are most welcome,” Slughorn replied with a broad smile.

“Are you well, Professor?” Harry asked.

“I am excellent. Many of my favourite students were able to make it tonight, we have delicious food ably provided by the Hogwarts kitchen and the Weird Sisters are on hand to provide music. I would say on the evidence so far that tonight will be a smashing success.”

“I certainly hope so, Professor,” Daphne agreed.

Slughorn was turning to leave when Harry reached out and grabbed his arm. “Professor, I wanted to make you aware that there might be a bit of a commotion in a few minutes, I’d prefer if you didn’t step in unless it gets out of hand.”

“If you feel able to handle it, Mister Potter, I won’t interfere. However, I do have the safety of my guests to consider,” Slughorn warned him.

“I would be shocked if it escalated above shouting,” Harry assured him.

“If it does, I’ll take care of it,” Tonks added.

“Very well, Mister Potter, Auror Tonks. Come speak to me in a little while, there are some people I’d like to introduce you too, you too Miss Greengrass,” Slughorn replied, walking away looking slightly worried but putting on his best poker face.

“Are you sure that’s wise?” Daphne asked.

“You’re the one who wanted a show,” Harry replied.

“Fair.”

After Harry had procured three bottles of butterbeer for himself, Daphne, and Tonks, he returned to join Daphne who was chatting with Ginny who had brought Neville as her date. Harry spotted Blaise Zabini hovering in the background, but he walked away when he spotted Harry walking over.

“You both look stunning tonight, and um, you look nice Tonks…” Ginny commented.

“Thanks, only the finest leather for formal occasions,” Tonks joked.

“Thank you, I’m glad someone noticed,” Daphne replied teasingly, giving a pointed look to Harry as she accepted her drink.

“I said you look breathtaking,” Harry replied.

“And I said you’re a knockout,”

“Sometime literally…” Harry overhead Zabini mutter as he scuttled away.

“Did you, I wasn’t really listening?” Daphne responded with a grin.

“So, is this a date?” Ginny asked, eyeing the trio suspiciously.

“Um, w-we’re just friends,” Harry replied awkwardly.

“Uh huh…” Ginny replied quietly as she took a sip of her butterbeer.

“Aw, Harry, don’t be like that, we can tell your friends at least?” Tonks said, with a teasing grin.

“T-tell them, what?” Harry asked worriedly.

“Daphne and I are part of your harem, you two should join, he’s a wonderful lover,” Tonks explained, almost bursting out laughing as Neville nearly spat up his drink.

Harry quickly grabbed a napkin from a nearby table and gave it to Neville who held it over his mouth as he tried to breathe. Ginny rolled her eyes at them, patting Neville on the back. “Ha, ha… I’m not sure what’s more unbelievable, that Harry would have a harem, or that Greengrass would share him with anyone,” Ginny explained as a sly grin formed on her face. She could see the poorly concealed contempt Daphne was directing at her.

“I wonder if the Weird Sisters…” Neville began as he finally came up for air but stopped when another louder voice interrupted the conversation.

“POTTER! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU WEARING!!” Ron screamed, his face turning a fine shade of puce.

Harry calmly turned to face him; the room having gone quiet from the outburst, behind him Tonks palmed her wand, shadowing Harry as he confronted Ron. “These are black acromantula robes, complimented with a white dress shirt and tie. I’m wearing black dress pants and a black belt underneath, finished with a pair of dragonhide boots, for those who care.”

“NOT THAT! YOU’RE WEARING FUCKING SLYTHERIN COLOURS!! DID YOU NOT SEE OR DID THAT SLYTHERIN BITCH MAKE YOU WEAR IT!!”

Harry glanced down, running his thumb over the green and silver lining on his robes before looking back up at Ron. “No, I was aware.”

“YOU FUCKING TRAITOR! YOU LYING COWARD TRAITOR! YOU WALKED OUT ON QUIDDITCH AND NOW YOU’RE HANGING AROUND WITH A FUCKING SNAKE! YOU’VE GONE COMPLETELY FUCKING MENTAL!!!”

“Ron, calm down…” Hermione urged, looking around in embarrassment at the crowd watching them.

“Calm down?! He’s a fucking traitor Herms. I can’t be in the room with a snake lover like him! The room is full of bloody snakes, this is stupid, I’m out of here!”

Ron stormed out of the room in a rage, while Hermione glanced at the other guests with a nervous smile. After a few seconds she left as well, but not before throwing a glare over at Harry as she did. Slowly the noise level rose, and the party resumed. Ginny stood, both hands covering her face, with Neville’s arm around her shoulders. “That was so fucking embarrassing… I am so sorry, Harry…”

“It’s fine Ginny, really. I knew Ron might act like that, but I was hoping his brain would win out over his mouth for once. Given this was supposed to be a date with Granger,” Harry explained. It was partly a lie, he’d expected Ron to act out, but he hadn’t once expected Hermione’s feelings to factor into the way Ron acted. He’d shown Harry, many times before this that the only person Ron Weasley cared about was Ron Weasley. Unless he was forced into acting otherwise, he’d default to type.

“I don’t know what she sees in him…” Neville lamented.

Harry shrugged. “Can’t say that I’ve spent much time thinking about it, mate. Besides it’s her business, and I’m tired of trying to keep up with her. Let’s enjoy the party and forget about them for the night.” Harry said. He spotted Snape having an animated conversation with Malfoy in the entryway of Slughorn’s office. In other circumstances Harry would have snuck away to put on his cloak and spy on them, but he knew he’d find out any relevant details from Tonks when they next spoke. As he watched them, he caught Tonks’s eye, who nodded. So instead, he put an arm around Daphne’s waist and enjoyed the party.

As the party wore on Harry walked around, chatting to various guests, when he wasn’t being dragged about the room by Slughorn. Eventually Tonks walked over as Harry was being introduce to a high-ranking member of the ministry. “Excuse me, Professor, sir, can I steal my date away for a dance?”

“Of course, of course, I shouldn’t be monopolizing young Harry’s time like this,” Slughorn commented. He kept smiling but it was clear he was irked by Tonks’s interruption. Keeping up the façade, Slughorn elbowed his companion in the ribs. “To be young again, hey Philip?”

Neither Tonks nor Harry heard his reply as she dragged him out to the dance floor. Harry wasn’t a great dancer but that didn’t matter much to Tonks, she was simply happy to be out with him. As a friend, of course. Harry smiled as Tonks shimmied and shook in front of him, trying to keep his eyes at a respectable height. “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it, I really did want to dance with you Harry. It just had the side benefit of ending the performing monkey show.”

Harry chuckled and continued dancing, resting his hands on Tonks’s hips as she swayed in time with the music. She smiled at him and moved her arms either side of his head. As the song ended Daphne walked up and tapped Tonks on the shoulder. “Mind if I cut in?”

Tonks smiled at the younger woman. “Not at all, as long as I get the dance after this one?”

“Acceptable,” Daphne replied.

Tonks walked over to grab another butter beer as Daphne and Harry danced. She kept her distance but was close enough to make it clear to the room that Harry was the only boy she’d be dancing with tonight. All eyes, including Harry and Tonks’s were on the blonde beauty as she rocked her body to the fast-paced rhythm. Harry felt his mouth go dry and his palms become sweaty as he watched her, very aware of how the stunning girl in front of him was enticing and taunting him. Daphne wasn’t a Veela, she didn’t have the allure, but Harry definitely felt as if he was under her spell.

It was well past curfew when Daphne and Harry made it to the Slytherin dorm, Tonks had assured their professor that she’d get them back to their respective dorms without running afoul of the Hogwarts caretaker. The lamps were burning low, casting long shadows over everything, and thankfully for Harry, hiding his neon blush as he stood holding hands with Daphne, Tonks held back a few paces giving them some privacy. “I had a great time tonight.”

“So did I, I never realised hanging out with Gryffindors would be so fun.”

Harry grinned. “We have our moments.”

“So, I see,” Daphne said, leaning in to give Harry a kiss on the cheek. “Goodnight, Potter.”

Harry’s blush brightened as he held his cheek and smiled at her. “Goodnight, Daphne.”

As Harry and Tonks approached the Gryffindor dorm, Harry slowed with a smile on his face. “I appreciate you putting up with me tonight, I’m sure there’s plenty of other places you’d rather be.”

Tonks gave Harry a tender look, brushing some hair out of his face. “You’re a goof, I enjoyed myself. Hanging around with you and your friends, is the most fun I’ve had in ages.”

“I’m glad.”

“Good night, Harry.”

Harry exhaled and decided to be brave, leaning in to press a kiss against her cheek. “Good night, Tonks.”

Harry climbed through the portrait hole, leaving Tonks standing in the hallway, with her fingers brushing against the cheek Harry had just kissed. She flinched when the Fat Lady cleared her throat. “Shouldn’t you be hurrying off to bed?”

“Um, yeah, right…” Tonks replied as she rushed off to her room.

As Tonks retired to bed, Hermione lay in hers tossing and turning against her mattress. She was so furious she’d been unable to get to sleep. Ron had ruined her night, her one chance to mingle with people who could set her up with a career in the magical world. They probably thought she was a fool for hanging out with a boy like Ron. Meanwhile Harry had smoothly commanded the room and turned its ire against her and her boyfriend. She’d seen him walk in, even before Ron had spotted them. Greengrass looked like a fucking supermodel, and she’d ensured Harry looked stylish and debonaire beside her. What was worse was that Harry had somehow charmed Tonks to be part of his wicked sexual escapades.

‘Why Tonks and Greengrass, why did you pick them? Why not… no, I can’t think that way, I won’t. That’s in the past, I can’t go back now. Ron is my future. Maybe, maybe Ron will stop being angry after I tell him I’m inviting him to my parents for Christmas…’

21 December 1996

“Oh, merlin, homework? Are you at least not doing homework on Christmas day?” Ginny moaned as she joined Harry and Neville at their usual table the next morning.

“Hopefully, not sure what else there is to do given everyone is but me is going home for the holiday,” Harry replied as he made a correction to Neville’s potions essay.

“The offer still stands Harry, you can come stay with us,” Ginny pointed out.

Harry gave her a withering look. “Do you really think that’s a good idea?”

Ginny glanced over towards Ron, who sat reading a quidditch magazine between bouts of glaring at Harry. “No, probably not.”

“Please assure your mother that the reason I’m not coming is not because of her. The letter I got back from Molly was stained with tears…”

Ginny rolled her eyes. “My mother can be a dramatist, when she wants to be…”

“You’d know…” Neville muttered, he smirked as he felt a ball of parchment bounce off his head a moment later.

“Speaking of drama…” Harry observed, causing the other two to look up.

Hermione walked down the stairs, looking harried and worn out, as if she’d not slept well the previous night. She walked over to where Ron was sitting, fidgeting slightly as she stood in front of him. Ron barely gave her a glance as he continued reading his magazine. “What?”

“I, uh, wanted to apologise, for last night, I should have been more supportive when you argued with Ha… Potter,” Hermione explained.

Harry shook his head as he scribbled another note in the margin of Neville’s essay, continuing to listen, partly because he didn’t have a choice, to Hermione and Ron.

“You figured that out a bit bloody late,” Ron replied putting emphasis on the last three words of his sentence, glaring up at her.

“I know but I know how to fix it,” Hermione replied, kneeling down in front of Ron with her hands on his arm. Ron’s face brightened with a grin, as Ginny almost laughed at the absurd idea, that whatever Ron was thinking was about to happen. “I’m staying with my parents over Christmas, you can come and meet them!”

Ron’s face fell as he stared at Hermione; a frown quickly morphed into a scowl as he continued to stare at her. “What do you mean you’re staying with your parents? You’re coming to The Burrow, right?”

“I… I told you weeks ago. I’m going to stay with my parents. I never see them during the year, otherwise…” Hermione explained meekly.

“Bloody hell, Herms, I can’t go stay with muggles! They’re weird and they can’t do magic, am I supposed to not do magic for a week? That’s barmy!”

“I-I’m sure you can if you try. I do it whenever I’m not at school…”

“Come on Herms, come to the Burrow, you’ll have loads more fun than staying with some stuffy muggles. They’re not like us, we don’t belong in their world,” Ron said, in what he thought was a soothing voice, but sounded to everyone, including Hermione that he was patronising her.

“Ronald, I am a muggleborn witch and they are my parents. I will not shut them out of my life just to please you!” Hermione replied angrily.

“Fucking fine! Be that way! I hope you have fun with your stuffy, stupid muggle parents!” Ron yelled at her, snapping his magazine shut and storming upstairs.

Hermione rushed back to the girl’s dorm, covering her face so she could hide her tears. Ginny scowled as she got up from her seat. “My brother is a fucking dumbass…”

As Ginny left, running after Hermione, Harry glanced at Neville. “She says that as if it’s some kind of revelation…”

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

December 25

Harry was studying in the nearly empty Gryffindor common room, when a phoenix patronus flew into the room. He heard a smattering of gasps from the few people who weren’t spending the day out in the snow, as they watched it land on his desk. “Mister Potter, would you come to my office, there is someone here to see you.”

Harry raised an eyebrow before collecting his things, returning them to his room and walking up to the headmaster’s office. “Merry Christmas, professor.”

“Merry Christmas, Harry,” Dumbledore began. “I believe you’ve met Minster Scrimgeour.”

Harry glanced at the tall, greying man who walked over to shake hands with him. Harry gingerly accepted the man’s offered hand. “Merry Christmas, minister.”

“Merry Christmas, Mister Potter. I am on rather a tight schedule today, so I would like to get down to business.”

“Works for me,” Harry replied as the two sat down.

“Mister Potter, the ministry is in a delicate position. We’re not only fighting a war against the forces of You-Know-Who. We’re also fighting for the hearts and minds of the public. Everyone knows the pivotal role you’re to play in this war. An endorsement would go far to reassure the public, that the ministry has things well under control.”

Harry glanced at Dumbledore then back at Scrimgeour, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his legs. “What do I get out of it?”

“Harry…” Dumbledore admonished, but Scrimgeour raised his hand to silence the older man.

“No, no, Dumbledore, this is a negotiation. What do you want, Mister Potter?” Scrimgeour asked, a glint of fire flickering in his eyes.

“I want the ministry to take action to stop Death Eaters…”

“We are…” Scrimgeour protested.

“No, you’re not,” Harry stated flatly. “You’re doing what Fudge did. You’re burying your head in the sand and making token efforts to show the public you’re doing something. I’m asking you to actually do something.”

“And what do you suggest we do, Mister Potter?” Scrimgeour asked, any warmth in his voice gone.

Harry got up and began pacing. “Purge the ministry of all death eaters and their sympathisers for a start. I don’t know how you’d do that, but I’m sure Madam Bones would have some ideas. Next, let the Aurors actually fight, the only good death eater is a dead death eater.”

“Harry! You can’t seriously…” Dumbledore protested looking a ghast at the younger man.

Harry turned to face Dumbledore with a scowl on his face. “We’ve tried it your way, that’s why we’re in this situation in the first place. A few dead Death Eaters are going to make the rest think twice, before they put on their cloaks and masks and try to murder muggles or muggleborn magicals. I don’t want people to die professor, but they’ve left us with no other choice. They’ve proven they won’t change. As soon as Voldemort reappeared, they were straight back by his side. I know, I was there.”

“You’re asking a lot, Mister Potter…”

“Not really, I doubt I’m asking for anything that Madam Bones hasn’t been demanding for months,” Harry replied, crossing his arms.

“You haven’t been in secret communication with my old boss, have you?” Scrimgeour asked, smiling.

Harry grinned. “I cannot confirm or deny.”

“If I do these things, you’ll give the ministry your endorsement?”

“Ask me again at the end of February,” Harry replied.

“Hmph, you would make a good politician,” Scrimgeour commented. “Good day, Mister Potter.”

“Good day, minister,” Harry replied.

Once they were alone Harry turned to face Dumbledore, sitting down. “We can’t fight this war with love and flower power, professor. The sooner Voldemort is gone for good, the sooner the killing stops on both sides.”

“I understand, Harry, your position, concerns me.”

Harry shrugged. “The feeling is mutual,” Harry paused a beat. It hadn’t been that long since they’d stood together in this room. But to Harry, Dumbledore looked noticeably older. His right hand hadn’t moved in the entire time Harry and Scrimgeour had talked. “Are you feeling, okay? You look unwell.”

Dumbledore gave Harry a weary smile. “Severus’s potion regime has curtailed the worst effects of the curse, for the moment. However, it has not halted its progress entirely.”

“Is there a cure?”

“Unfortunately, no.”

Harry went quiet for a moment, considering the elderly headmaster. “So, eventually… you’ll die?”

“We all die, Harry, but I am not done fighting,” Dumbledore reassured him with a smile.

“How long do you have?” Harry asked, grimly.

“A few months yet.”

Harry let out a shaky breath and nodded. “Take care of yourself, professor.”

“Good day, Harry.”

Greengrass House

“Argh! Stori, shut up! I am not in love with Potter!” Daphne screamed as she stormed up to her room, slamming the door behind her. She desperately wanted to hex something in retaliation for the days of teasing Astoria had put her through since the slug SClub party.

Daphne heard a knock at the door and scowled. “Stori, I swear, I’ve had enough…”

“Daphne, it’s me,” Isabella Greengrass announced as she entered the room. Much like her daughter, Isabella was a vision. A statuesque blonde who radiated beauty and drew attention no matter where she went.

“Mother, I’m fine .Thank you for worrying about me,” Daphne replied, sitting down at her make-up table.

“Dare I venture an opinion and possibly draw your ire?” Isabella asked.

“Go ahead…” Daphne replied cautiously.

“It seems to me that you’re letting Stori’s teasing get to you a bit more than usual. I believe the phrase is, the lady doth protest too much.”

Daphne blushed and looked away. “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about…”

“Daphne, I was the one who bought you that beautiful new dress you wore to the party,” Isabella said, glancing over at the shimmering silver dress hanging on the door of Daphne’s closet. “I know how much effort you made to impress Harry.”

“I wasn’t trying to impress him! I-I…” Daphne’s head dropped allowing her hair to curtain around her face. “I wanted him to think I was beautiful.”

Isabella crossed the room and sat down beside her daughter, with a gentle smile on her face. “And did he?”

“He said I was breathtaking.”

“As well he should,” Isabella agreed, stroking her daughter’s silky blonde hair. “You’ve never been shy about taking what you want, and you clearly want Harry. So what’s stopping you?”

Daphne sat quietly, running her thumb over the back of her hand, pondering the question. “I’m not sure he’s interested. I think he likes older women. He has this Auror, training him to fight, Tonks.”

“I know her mother. Andromeda Tonks is the chief medi-witch at St Mungo’s,” Isabella said with a nod.

“I’ve seen the way they look at each other, .How am I supposed to compete with a metamorphmagus? A woman who can be whomever Potter wants her to be.”

“By believing in yourself and having faith that Harry doesn’t base all his decisions on looks. If he only sees Auror Tonks as a vehicle to play out his perverse fantasies with, you should not pursue him. That is not a man worthy of my daughter.”

Daphne gave her Isabella a small smile. “Thank you, mother.”

Office of the Minister of Magic

Amelia Bones leaned back in her chair, swirling the contents of her glass around in her hand. A small smile appeared on her face as Rufus scowled. “Don’t say it…”

“Say what Rufus? That this is what we needed to do all along? That you’re an idiot for letting it take a sixteen year old boy telling you what needed to be done for you to get on board?”

“Yes, that,” Rufus grumbled.

“I would never presume…”

“Will you help me?” Rufus asked.

“Only if you let me run this my way. No ministerial interference for those who helped you into that seat. They all go or I do.”

“Fine…” Rufus muttered begrudgingly.

Tonks Residence

27 December 1996

Tonks flopped back onto her bed. It had been a long day after she’d been recalled to the ministry temporarily. The minister seemed to have gotten a bug up his ass all of a sudden about loyalty oaths and routing out death eaters. A full third of the department had either been incarcerated or fired. There were similar numbers of arrests or dismissals going on throughout the building. There was also a sudden rise in death eater bodies piling up in the St Mungo’s morgue. If Tonks hadn’t known better, she would have sworn someone had elected Moody as minister. It was still Scrimgeour, she’d checked, but something had lit a fire under the man to finally act. Tonks wasn’t sure what, but she was happy that he was.

She’d been so busy, she hadn’t had time to agonise over Harry. “Shit…”

Tonks rolled onto her side and scowled. How could one kid cause her so much consternation. That’s what he was, a kid, not a man. She liked him, in an annoying little brother way and not as some type of romantic partner. Being around kids all day was rotting her brain. She needed to focus on training Harry and avoid getting involved in his life.

‘I can’t --I won’t get emotionally invested. I’m an Auror and training him is work. I need to treat it as work.’

28 December 1996

From the Front Page of the Daily Prophet:

PURGE! Heads Roll at the Ministry in Late Night Raids!

Exclusive: NAMED AND SHAMED!! Do You Know a Death Eater?

Granger Residence

30 December 1996

Hermione stared at the letter on her desk, wiping away her tears with a tissue. Emma knocked on her daughter’s door and stepped inside. “What’s wrong, love?” Emma asked as her eyes were drawn to the pile of unopened letters. “Oh.”

“I-I’m sure he’s just busy. You know, the Burrow is very busy over Christmas. H-he’s probably de-noming the garden or playing quidditch… o-or something…” Hermione tried to reason, refusing to look up from the letters on the desk.

“Are you sure, that’s the reason?” Emma asked quietly.

“No, we had a big fight before the holidays began. Ron flat out refused to come with me to spend Christmas with you and dad. It wasn’t just that he refused, it was the way he refused. It was so dismissive. As if the suggestion of spending holidays with muggles was offensive to him.”

Emma stroked her daughter’s hair, pulling Hermione into a hug as she continued. “I spend so much of my time defending him and justifying his behaviour to myself. He never takes an interest in anything I do, and I’m supposed to be there for him whenever he’s doing something. I’m at every Quidditch practice and game, but he never puts in the effort to study. He always wants to copy off my notes and he gets cross when I won’t let him. Ron seems to have this idea that a relationship is either snogging or arguing, there’s never anything in between.”

“How does that make you feel?” Emma asked.

“It’s draining. I have to be alert every moment of the day in case I say or do something to upset him. And it’s always me who has to apologise, .He never accepts responsibility for anything.”

“It sounds like you regret dating him,” Emma observed.

“Maybe, I thought it would be different. I just don’t know if it’s worth it anymore.”

“Have you talked to Harry about this? I’m sure he’d be happy to talk to Ron about his behaviour,” Emma suggested.

“I can’t talk to Harry, we’re... not on speaking terms,” Hermione admitted.

“What happened, what did he do?” Emma asked, her eyes narrowing.

“It’s, complicated… we had an argument a couple of months ago and it’s gotten worse since. I was only trying to look out for him at first, but I stopped thinking and let my emotions take over. I see him hanging around with new people and it… I wish he’d never found that stupid book…”

“Book?”

“Oh, um, Harry found this old potion book at the start of the year, and it had all these notes scribbled in the margins…” Hermione proceeded to meticulously detail Harry’s year and their interactions over the book.

By the end Emma was staring down at the pyjama pants she was wearing, picking some lint off the fabric. “Hermione, clarify something for me. Does Harry do his own work in class? The book doesn’t magically make a potion appear that he then hands in?”

“No, he always brews the potion,” Hermione confirmed.

“And he’s not had possession of the book in over a month?”

“That’s right.”

“And would you say Harry is better or worse at potion making, even without the book?”

“Oh, much better. It’s as if his natural talent for potion making has been allowed to blossom,” Hermione replied proudly, her eyes widening suddenly.

“Hermione, when I was in dental school, I was operating on a dummy in my first semester of dental surgery. Another student saw me using the textbook as a guide. She stepped in showed me a better way. I was worried the professor would think I was cheating for taking advice that wasn’t in the book.”

“Well, that’s silly. Someone showed you a different…” Hermione began but stopped and frowned. “Did that really happen?”

“Maybe, finish your thought,” Emma said.

Hermione played with her hair, staring down at her desk. “Someone showing you a different way, isn’t cheating. I made a horrible mistake…”

Emma leaned in and kissed Hermione on the head. “It’ll be okay, Hermione.”

Hogwarts School of Wizardry and Witchcraft, Scotland

3 January 1997

For the first time in six years, Hermione regretted returning to Hogwarts after the holidays. Her talk with her mum during the holidays had left her with a lot to think about. She’d been so stupid and now she was seriously reconsidering her relationship with Ron. And it seemed like he was too.

After not responding to her letters, Ron had barely acknowledged her presence since they’d returned to the castle. Even now as she patrolled the corridors, she was alone. Ron hadn’t shown up, so Hermione had gone ahead without him.

Her life was falling apart and she didn’t know how to put all the broken pieces back together. She almost flinched when she heard something bang from down the corridor. Hermione’s eyes narrowed as she crept forward with her wand out, .She could hear giggling and another person shushing the giggler. Resting her hand on the handle of the broom closet, she wordlessly lit her wand and ripped the door open.

The sight before her made Hermione want to vomit, scream, and run away all at the same time. Ron and Lavender were caught like deer in the headlights, staring at Hermione’s lit wand. Lavender’s jumper was up over her large breasts with Ron’s hand covering the left one while the other was still hidden beneath Lavender’s bra. Ron’s face was smeared with Lavender’s lipstick as he stared agog at Hermione. “H-h-h…”

“Hermione? Is that the name you’re trying to remember, the name of your girlfriend…” Hermione hissed. Shegrabbed Ron by the wrist and dragged him back to the Gryffindor common room. Lavender followed a few seconds behind them, after making herself presentable.

Hermione twisted Ron’s wrist as she let go, sending him tumbling to the floor of the mostly empty common room. She glared down at him as he shuffled away. “I trusted you Ron. I thought being my boyfriend meant something to you!”

“What do you mean, girlfriend!” Lavender demanded as she entered the room.

“Are you seriously saying you didn’t know?!” Hermione yelled.

“Know what?! He told me you’d broken up!” Lavender yelled back.

Hermione’s gaze pulled away from Lavender and returned to Ron who was slowly regaining his feet. Ron glared at Hermione in return. “He never told me anything…”

“Why should I? I thought you’d get the message! Why would I want a boring bird like you?! You’re supposed to be so bloody smart, but you won’t even let me copy off your homework! You don’t even let me cope a feel when we’re snogging! I thought about bagging you for ages. I thought I’d finally get what was due to me for putting up with Harry’s bullshit all this time. But you’re a boring miserable hag!”

Hermione’s fingers were flexing as she fought down the urge to reach for her wand. “What do you mean by that?”

“Potter has everything, money, fame, and glory. He’s even got Greengrass and Tonks riding his dick. What do I get?! Broken bones, a broken wand? My dad got in trouble because of Potter. My sister almost died because of him!! I wanted my share! I wanted to take something he’s always wanted, you! And instead of being a good girlfriend, you make me do stuff and go places I’ve got no interest in going! At least Lav lets me copy off her homework!”

“You really think I’m going to play the dutiful girlfriend and just nod along vacantly to whatever you want? Because Harry has new friends?!”

“Oh, come on Hermione, .There's no way you can get anyone better than me. Especially now that Potter has finally gotten over you. Can't blame him really,” Ron replied smugly.

“You disgust me…” Hermione hissed.

“Whatever, you were only ever a practice girlfriend anyway…” Ron muttered angrily, as he turned to walk upstairs, he felt a hand on his shoulder. Turning around he smiled when he spotted Lavender. That is until she flattened him with a fist to the face. There was an audible crunch as she connected, confirming that she’d broken his nose.

Ron laid on the floor, blood pouring down his face. Lavender stared down at him in disgust, spitting on him before she ran upstairs after Hermione.

Neville glanced at Harry, who was standing with him at the entrance to the sixth-year boys dorm room. An ashen-faced Harry glanced back at him. He shook his head and returned to bed, without a word to the others. Dean and Seamus tried to pretend they hadn’t been holding hands the entire time as they separated into their respective beds. Neville would have chuckled at their antics if he hadn’t been worried about two of his best friends. They were both suffering in their own ways and he wasn’t sure how to fix it.

4 January 1997

From the Front Page of the Daily Prophet:

Enemies of the State!

Minister Scrimgeour Declares Zero Tolerance for Death Eater Sympathisers

Dolores Umbridge Arrested

Harry almost mechanically walked up to the seventh floor. He’d been a storm of emotions since the previous night. Ron reappeared for breakfast with a sizable bandage on his face. He had sat down the far end of the Gryffindor house table, far away from any other student. Hermione had yet to show her face, aside from in class. Harry could hear the whispers going around the great hall. The story of the previous night was quickly rolling like a wave over all the other house tables. There were looks of sympathy for Hermione and disgust for Ron. At all except the Slytherin table who maintained contempt for both.

Harry was looking forward to training with Tonks today and even more to talking with her after. He hoped she’d have some insight or wisdom to share. But what he found in the room made him stop short. Harry adjusted his glasses to try and determine if this was the same person he’d kissed on the cheek after the party a couple of weeks before. Tonks’s usual outfit was of a tied off Weird Sisters t-shirt, jeans, and combat boots were hidden under her heavy Auror robes. Her hair was a short mousy brown and she had a stern expression on her face.

“Hi, Tonks…” Harry said hesitantly.

“Good morning, Mister Potter. Please attend the duelling platform so we can begin,” Tonks replied flatly, indicating to the space in front of her.

“Tonks, what’s wrong?” Harry asked.

“Nothing is wrong, I’ve allocated two hours for your training today. And we’re on a tight schedule.”

“Um, okay…” Harry replied dropping his bag on the ground and climbing onto the duelling platform.

Two hours later, Harry was exhausted. Tonks was a taskmaster and put him through his paces, even more than before. Tonks looked exhausted too, but she didn’t let it show as she collected her things and walked to the door. “We will resume on Monday,” she announced before exiting.

Harry stared at the space Tonks had just vacated in bewilderment and sadness. He’d done something to upset her, maybe it was the kiss. He’d been too forward and now she was giving him a clear signal that she wasn’t interested. It hurt she couldn’t come out and tell him. That she had to put on this façade. But it was what she wanted, and he’d respect it.

Once Tonks was back in her room she threw her robes to the ground and slid down the wall, burying her head in her arms. She felt so stupid, she could see the hurt and confusion in Harry’s eyes. She’d elicited those feelings from him and it made her feel like shit. But she had to maintain this professional distance between them. She’d gotten way too close to Harry. She’d started having inappropriate feelings for him, and she couldn’t let that continue.

5 January 1997

Harry was sitting with Neville and Ginny at breakfast. Hermione hadn’t shown up for the second day in a row. Ron was sat at the furthest point away from everyone else. The ire centred on him seemed unabated. As they ate the owl mail arrived. There was nothing for the three friends. But, b a smoking red envelope, landed in front of Ron.

“Oh, no…”

The letter burst open and Molly Weasley’s shrill voice emerged. “RONALD BILIUS WEASLEY!! WE DID NOT RAISE YOU TO TREAT WOMEN SO POORLY! YOUR FATHER AND I ARE DISGUSTED AT YOUR BEHAVIOUR, WHEN YOU COME HOME FOR HOLIDAY WE ARE GOING TO TALK!!!”

Ron hurried out of the great hall as fast as his feet would carry him, still stuffing his face as he went. Ginny meanwhile had her head buried in her hands as Neville stroked her back soothingly.

8 January 1997

Daphne was passing through the library to return a book when she spotted Harry out the corner of her eye. It had irked her, that she hadn’t been able to talk to him much since they’d returned from holidays. They were still paired up during potions, but that wasn’t an appropriate place to have a private talk. She crossed the room and sat down opposite him. Harry glanced up and gave her a weak smile before returning his attention to his homework. Daphne frowned, reaching across the table to take his hand in hers, trying to fight away the blush that appeared on her face as she did.

“Pot… Harry, what’s wrong?”

Harry glanced up again and blushed when he realised Daphne had taken his hand in hers. “Oh, it’s nothing. I’m fine.”

“No, you’re not, .You’re bothered by something. So spill, what’s got you upset?” Daphne asked, more insistently.

Harry opened and closed his mouth several times before slumping in his seat and dropping his quill on the parchment. “It’s Tonks.”

“Oh…” Daphne replied, leaning back in her seat a bit, letting go of Harry’s hand.

“She’s changed since we came back from holidays. She’s suddenly this stiff, humourless Auror. I can’t find my friend, she’s just gone… again.”

Daphne looked up and frowned as Harry adopted the face of a kicked puppy. It was pathetic but also pulled at her heart. She didn’t like Harry looking so miserable and it angered her that Tonks was the one who was hurting him.

“This is the second time; it must be me…” Harry lamented.

“It’s not you, Harry,” Daphne assured him.

Harry gave her a wan smile and shook his head. “That’s sweet of you, but look at the facts. Two beautiful women who were my friends found out what kind of person I am and ran away. What else am I supposed to take from that? They clearly found me lacking in one or more qualities. What else explains Hermione choosing Weasley over me? I must be the worst friend ever if she’s choosing to spend time with that prat…”

Daphne scowled and walked around the desk. “The only prat around here, right now, is you. For thinking any of that toss is remotely true. You’re a kind, brave, sweet boy, who does incredibly stupid and heroic things for the sake of his friends. Granger is clearly not nearly as smart as everyone pretends she is, if she thinks Weasley is a better catch than you. You’re excellent boyfriend material Potter, you just have to have faith in yourself.”

Daphne blushed and looked away as Harry stared at her opened mouthed. He never imagined she’d give such a full-throated defence of his character. It was slightly embarrassing, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. He was left, not for the first time, with the overwhelming impression that Daphne Greengrass was brilliant. Harry smiled at her, taking her hand in his, rubbing his thumb over the back of her hand. “Thank you, Daphne. I happen to think you’re pretty amazing yourself.”

“Thank you,” Daphne muttered with a smile.

“I still wish I knew why Tonks was acting the way she was…” Harry complained.

“Maybe if I go with you to the next session, we can figure it out together,” Daphne suggested.

Harry nodded. “I’d like that.”

Lavender glanced at Hermione, who was lying on her bed reading a book. She approached the brunette gingerly as Parvati watched on. “Hermione, we’re going down to the great hall for lunch, do you want to join us?”

Hermione glanced up at Lavender. The two weren’t angry at each other, they’d agreed the only one who deserved their anger was Ron. Besides, Lavender was the one who’d broken Ron’s nose, -- Hermione couldn’t hate her after that. She gave the blonde a brief, pained smile. “Thanks, I think I’ll stay up here until closer to the end of lunch. I don’t feel like being gawked at.”

“Okay, if you don’t want to come down, we could bring you up something?” Lavender offered. Despite what Hermione may have believed, she felt guilty about playing a part in Weasley’s infidelity. She hadn’t questioned him when Ron assured her he’d broken up with Hermione, she’d just accepted it and him. It was a mistake she planned on never making again.

“I-if, you’re sure?”

Lavender smiled. “We’ll bring you up a salad, right, Parvati?”

“Sure, Lav,” Parvati responded .She appreciated her best friend’s enthusiasm. But she was on the fence about being friendly to Hermione. It was only weeks before that she’d been prancing around Gryffindor with Weasley, acting like a total bitch. She was waiting to see whether this contrite Hermione had replaced the conceited one.

Lavender frowned at Parvati but shook her head and plastered a smile on her face. “We’ll be back soon.”

Hermione watched them leave and then dropped the book on her bed, resting her back against the wall. She was done crying. Her heartbreak had dulled to an ache in her chest. Somehow, she’d managed to convince herself that Ron Weasley wasn’t the lying, disloyal piece of shit he’d always shown himself to be. She’d tried to make herself someone she wasn’t for him.

The joke had always been that Harry and Hermione were secretly a couple. That had even scared Krum away eventually. It didn’t happen suddenly, but eventually his letters just stopped. When she looked back over her letters to him, she could understand why. Harry was a prominent feature in all of them. Not only in her correspondence to Krum, but in all her Hogwarts correspondence.

Hermione had truly believed there was a decent person inside Ron. All she’d have to do was polish the rough edges. None of it turned out to be true, no matter how hard she tried. Ron was still the stubborn disgusting oaf he’d always been. Maybe if he was simply being petulant because of their argument before Christmas, she could have looked past his behaviour.

Sneaking off with another girl was something she couldn’t abide. She recalled her aunt’s messy break-up with her husband of twenty years. The way she’d drive to her parent’s house in tears, because he’d been cheating on her with his secretary for at least half of their marriage. They’d even had a child together in secret, while he’d denied her the same privilege.

Hermione was determined not to end up as that bitter angry woman who decried the wasted years she couldn’t get back. She wouldn’t let Ron do that to her. Hermione’s only regret about that night, was that Lavender was the one who got to punch Ron in the face.

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

8 January 1997

Tonks glanced up and frowned as Harry entered the Room of Requirement with Daphne following close behind. “I wasn’t aware of giving you permission to bring guests, Mister Potter.”

Daphne raised both eyebrows, taking in Tonks’s severe appearance. She glanced at Harry and mouthed a ‘wow’ at him as he nodded at her. Daphne crossed her arms over her chest and glared at the older woman. “I wasn’t aware I needed your permission to attend Harry’s training, Auror Tonks.”

“We are working, Miss Greengrass. I am taking time away from more pressing concerns, to train Mister Potter how to fight. I don’t have time to indulge in his juvenile games. I’m sure he will have time to visit you once we are finished.”

“Juvenile games? You’ve really lost your fucking mind, Tonks,” Daphne replied.

“Excuse me? I am an Auror, you will address me with respect,” Tonks hissed as she stepped down from the duelling podium, to confront Daphne, face to face.

“It’s funny that you talk about respect when you have none for Harry!” Daphne bit back.

“I have lots of respect for Mister…” Tonks began before Daphne cut her off.

“No, you don’t. If you did, you’d tell him why you’re acting like a fucking psycho?! The last time I saw you, you were this bright, cheerful person. Who joked around and teased Harry to make him blush. And act in that cute awkward way he does when he’s embarrassed,” Daphne replied. She blushed when she realised what she’d said. “You didn’t hear that…”

Harry struck a mock thinking pose, tapping on his chin. Daphne rolled her eyes. “You’re a real prat sometimes Potter…”

“Aren’t you supposed to be on my side?” Harry asked.

“Doesn’t mean I can’t call you out when you’re acting like a prat,” Daphne responded. She returned her attention to Tonks. “He comes back after break…”

“I didn’t go anywhere…” Harry pointed out.

“That’s beside the point. Keep up, Potter,” Daphne replied. “He comes back after break and finds a completely different person in place of the one who left. Instead of his friend he found a humourless bitch of a trainer. One who keeps pushing and pushing. Is this something you do for fun? Do you play with people’s emotions to entertain yourself? If that’s the case, then this is your last day training Harry. He deserves better than that.”

“How is it any of your business, Miss Greengrass? I have been ordered to be here by Madam Bones. This is my job,” Tonks replied.

“I’ll always look out for you. That’s what you said after our first training session. You said you’d be by my side even if everyone else ran away later. Were those lies? Were they lines Dumbledore fed you? So I’d keep going, instead of walking away from magic?” Harry asked. The two women stared at him as he stared at the ground, scuffing the toe of his shoe on the carpet.

Tonks opened and closed her mouth several times before spinning around and walking back to the duelling platform. “We’re wasting time. I am here to train Mister Potter, nothing more. If you believed otherwise that’s your fault.”

Harry stared at Tonks. It hurt him to see her act like this. But he couldn’t make her tell him what was wrong. So, he walked up to the platform and adopted his duelling pose. Only to have his vision obscured a few seconds later by Daphne’s flowing blonde hair. She stood in front of him, glaring a hole through Tonks. “Please move aside, Miss Greengrass.”

“No, in fact, fuck no. I’m not letting this start until you grow some balls and tell Harry what the fuck is going on. I have all night, so out with it!”

“This is none of your business,” Tonks replied acerbically.

“Harry is my friend, that makes it my business. Answer Harry’s question, were the words you said to Harry lies? Did you string him along, so he’d walk to his death with a smile on his face?!” Daphne protested.

Tonks froze as an image of Harry lying dead at Voldemort’s feet flashed through her mind. The idea made her want to vomit. Her feelings for Harry scared her, but wasting her chance, scared her more. “No of course not! I meant every word! I just… I got confused, and scared,” Tonks explained, walking away from the pair and sat down on one of the couches in the room.

Harry walked over to Tonks, sitting down beside her. “Tonks, tell me what you’re feeling?”

“Scared, angry, embarrassed, stupid…” Tonks turned around, resting her hand on Harry’s cheek. “You are too sweet and kind for your own good, Potter. You make butterflies flutter in my stomach, but that wasn’t supposed to happen. I wasn’t supposed to have a crush on you. I’m here to train you, not get all mushy and romantic. I’ve thought you were handsome since the first time we met, but I never thought anything of it until we started hanging out together. And then you kissed me…”

“He kissed you?” Daphne asked, her eyes narrowing.

“You didn’t know?” Tonks asked, to which Daphne shook her head. “It was after the party when I walked Harry back to the dorm.”

Harry shrugged. “I decided to be brave.”

“It scared the crap out of me, Potter. I didn’t know what to think. Here’s a guy, several years younger than me, making my heart do little backflips because he kissed me on the cheek. I spazzed out. I thought the only answer was to bury my feelings deep in my brain and deny, deny, deny. And then we met for that first training session, and I saw how massively I fucked up. I didn’t know what to do after that…”

“Be honest with your feelings?” Daphne replied with a deadpan expression on her face.

“Daphne, it’s you and Harry who should have the happy ending. He’s too young for me…” Tonks explained bitterly.

“Says who?” Daphne demanded. “Mum was an apprentice, just out of Hogwarts when she met my dad. He was at least fifteen years older than her, but it didn’t matter to them. They were in love. Sure, people talked but who cares? The only people who matter are the two of you, how do you feel? What do you want? No one deserves to be kept away from the person they love. Because others have decided it offends their personal morals.”

Tonks chuckled and dipped her head. “Point taken,” She replied glancing back to Harry. “Well, lover boy? What do you say?”

“I… I really like you, Tonks,” Harry replied with a blush.

“They’ll write sonnets about Harry Potter’s eloquent prose, that was able to charm the birds from the trees,” Daphne observed, reverting to her deadpan expression.

Tonks grinned, grabbing Harry by the chin, and pulling him into an intense kiss. “Works for me.”

Daphne grabbed her bag and was about to leave when Tonks called her back. “Hold on, we haven’t talked about your feelings yet.”

Daphne blinked, watching as Tonks came down off the platform and draped her Auror robes over the back of a chair that had just appeared. “M-my feelings?”

Tonks crossed her arms over her chest as her body morphed back into her preferred ‘teasing Harry’ configuration. “Yes, your feelings for Harry.”

Daphne lit up bright red and glanced away from Tonks. “I don’t, I mean, apart from as his friend…”

Tonks frowned, giving Daphne an unimpressed stare. “You’re lying, and you’re doing a terrible job of it. You were the one who was just saying to me, that I needed to be honest about my feelings. You can’t pretend now that you don’t have feelings for him. Don’t do what I did, don’t shut him out. He deserves better than that, we both know it.”

“Daphne?” Harry asked hesitantly.

Daphne scowled at Tonks, throwing her bag on the couch in front of her. “Fine, yes, I have feelings for Potter! He’s smart and handsome and I want him all to myself. But I can’t because of Granger and now you! No, I get a life cursed with possibly having Malfoy as a brother-in-law and watching the man I lo…like date and marry someone else.”

“I… uh, I never knew…” Harry muttered shyly.

“I tried my best to hide it. But it wasn’t that hard, you’re only a Gryffindor,” Daphne replied with a smirk.

“I assume these feelings aren’t new?” Tonks asked.

“Oh, no, I’ve felt this way for years, at least a little bit. I didn’t think much of Potter when he first arrived, he was scrawny and small. I couldn’t believe he was supposed to be the great Harry Potter of myth and legend. Then as the years went by, he grew, and I heard about him doing these ridiculous and impossible things. I saw him walking around with Weasley and Granger and wondered if one day I could take her place… I never thought I’d get to act on those feelings and then you and Granger had a falling out. I didn’t plan any of this, it just sort of happened.”

“I believe you, Daphne,” Harry replied gently, taking her hand in his.

“I’m happy for you, Harry. Tonks is great. But I can’t deny it’s breaking my heart,” Daphne explained playing with the hem of her robes.

“Ahem,” Tonks interrupted. The two glanced up at her now standing up with her hands on her hips, with the couch between them. “Aren’t you the one who said the other people’s opinion doesn’t matter?”

“Yes…” Daphne replied uncertainly, glancing at Harry who looked equally confused.

“If we don’t care what other people think, we could always share him,” Tonks explained with a grin.

“S-share me?” Harry replied, his eyes widening in shock.

“Why not? We’re both into you, and I’m not going to deny the delightful Miss Greengrass is a beautiful woman. I certainly wouldn’t kick her out of my bed,” Tonks explained.

“W-what do you think?” Harry asked Daphne who stood staring at Tonks with a dusting of pink on her cheeks.

“I… I need some time to think about it. C-can you give me a few days?” Daphne replied hesitantly.

“Sure, take your time,” Harry assured her.

Daphne smiled and leaned in, giving Harry a kiss on the cheek before leaving. Tonks came around the couch and wrapped her arms around Harry’s shoulders. “It’ll be okay, Harry, I know it will.”

Harry untangled himself from Tonks’s grasp and turned around to face her. He gave his new girlfriend a peck on the lips. “I guess we should get back to training.”

“Nope, as an apology for how much of a bitch I’ve been recently, I’m giving you a different task tonight,” Tonks said pushing Harry onto the couch in front of them then climbed into his lap. “Tonight, you get to cuddle your adorably sexy girlfriend.”

“Y-yes,” Harry replied. Tonks immediately grabbed Harry’s head and pulled him into a passionate kiss.

Coming up for air for a moment, she looked him in the eyes. “I’m not letting any old fucks take you away from me. I know you have plenty of love to go around. I’m okay with that, as long as you share with me too.”

15 January 1997

Hermione watched as Neville and Harry exited potions class together. They were both smiling and joking around. Once again Harry had proven his potion making skills and gotten enthusiastic compliments from Slughorn about his results. A month ago, she would have been furious, ranting in her head about cheating. Now though, she was fully aware of how much of a bitch she’d been over that stupid book.

Hermione always been the best in school, always the teacher’s pet. So, when she realised Harry was suddenly better than her in class, she needed to figure out why, she needed someone or something to blame. It couldn’t have been because Harry had genuine talent for something that wasn’t flying or fighting, and his passion for the subject had been trampled on for six years. No, it had to be because he was cheating.

Hermione had convinced herself she was right, and it informed every ensuing action. From the argument to tattling on him to Slughorn. She realised she’d exposed a deeply ugly side of herself trying to undermine Harry and it disgusted her. Hermione knew that even if she would never get Harry back as a friend, she had to apologise to him. Even if she had to humiliate herself to do it.

“Harry?”

The two stopped and turned around. Harry had a neutral expression on his face, Neville was frowning. Hermione could see in the background that Daphne and Tracey had stopped and were watching the interaction.

“Granger, is there something I can do for you?” Harry replied coolly.

Hermione adjusted her bag on her shoulder, but her brown eyes were locked on Harry’s emerald orbs. “May we speak in private? I need to say something.”

Harry opened his mouth but paused and finally nodded. “Fine, but Neville is coming too, if that’s okay with him?”

“Sure, Harry,” Neville replied.

“I’m coming too,” Daphne announced, walking towards them.

“Is that okay, with you?” Harry asked, looking at Hermione.

“Yes.”

The group walked to a nearby classroom and Hermione locked the door before returning her attention to Harry and the others taking a deep breath. “I want to apologise, Harry, for the way I’ve treated you for the past few months. I should have been a better friend. I should have been proud that you were excelling at potions. All the book did, and all you ever used it for, was to find a better way to brew a potion. You never cheated at anything. You deserve all the praise you’ve received, and I should have been the first one congratulating you.”

“Instead, I let my jealousy and insecurity takeover and I ran my mouth.” Hermione continued. “I was trying to bring you down, because I couldn’t cope with someone being better than me. I don’t know whether you’ll ever forgive me, but I wanted you to know that I’m deeply sorry. I hope one day we can both look back on our friendship fondly. Without it being clouded by the horrible mistakes I’ve made.”

“I hope so too…” Harry replied quietly.

“I won’t keep you any longer. Thank you for listening,” Hermione finished before walking out. Harry made to call her back, but Daphne’s hand on his arm made him pause.

“Let her go, Harry. You both have a lot to consider,” Daphne explained.

“Yeah, okay.”

Tonks ran her fingers through Harry’s hair as he laid with his head in her lap after training. He’d just explained his encounter with Hermione. Now the two were sitting in silence, as she processed what he’d told her. “So, it was a bit of a day.”

Harry chuckled. “Yeah, a bit.”

“How do you feel about Hermione, now?”

Harry sighed. “It’s all so raw, I can honestly say I have no idea.”

“You’ll get there Harry, just give it some time. Whatever happens, I’ll be there beside you,” Tonks said as Harry rolled onto his back, looking up into Tonks’s blue eyes.

“Promise?” Harry asked meekly.

“Promise.”

21 January 1997

Tracey sat on her bed, folding her laundry when she glanced up and over at her best friend. Daphne was sat on her bed, reading a book. Or at least staring at the book in front of her. Tracey dropped a blouse back onto the bed and crossed the room. To snatch the book off the bed and snap it shut. “Spill, what’s going on?”

“I don’t know what you mean?” Daphne replied dismissively.

“Oh, yes you do. Since you came back from Christmas hols, you’ve been preoccupied. It got worse a couple of weeks ago when you came back to the dorm late. You’d obviously been crying, but you wouldn’t say why. I’ve had enough, you’re going to tell me what’s going on.”

“Trace… it’s fine, I’ve just been working through some stuff,” Daphne replied dismissively.

“Working through some Potter, stuff?”

Daphne frowned. “I didn’t realise I was that easy to read…”

“You’re not, if you don’t know what to look for. Besides I’ve seen you two hanging out together. At least I did until a couple of weeks ago. It wasn’t difficult to conclude that your souring mood and the sudden lack of Potter in your life was connected.”

Daphne gave her best friend a bitter smile. “Potter got himself a girlfriend…”

“Granger? I thought they were on the outs?”

Daphne shook her head. “Their relationship is… complicated. It’s not her. It’s Tonks, Hogwarts security consultant.”

“Oh, wow. That lucky bugger, she’s hot,” Tracey said, mostly to herself.

Daphne rolled her eyes. “You can fantasise over your new crush later. We’re supposed to be talking about me.”

“Uh huh,” Tracey replied dreamily before Daphne poked her in the side. “Oh, right. So what’s going on with you and your boy-toy?”

“He’s not my boy-toy…”

“Why not? That’s what you want, right?”

“Trace, he has a girlfriend,” Daphne replied flatly.

“So? Potter has two houses he needs wives for. Why can’t you be the next Lady Black?”

Daphne paused staring at Tracey. “For someone who is so smart. You can be pretty dumb sometimes,” Tracey said grinning at her best friend.

“Shut up…”

22 January 1997

Harry wiped his face with a towel as he and Tonks sat on the edge of the platform. “So, how am I faring?”

“You need to ask? Look at my face, Harry. You’re pushing me to my limit every time we duel. I’m not holding back for your benefit, you’re legitimately powerful. You could be at Dumbledore and You-Know-Who’s level one day. You’re not there yet, but you will be.”

“Thanks, how are things at the ministry?”

“Hectic. The bodies are piling up, and for once it isn’t my friends dying. Most of You-Know-Who’s troops are thugs. They can’t hold their own against Aurors trained by Mad-Eye. The only problem is we’re not bringing in enough live ones, to interrogate about You-Know-Who’s headquarters.”

“Have you asked Malfoy?” Harry asked.

Tonks frowned and shook her head. “We can’t, he’s a minor, and a pureblood. Lucius would hit the roof if he knew.”

“So don’t tell him,” Harry replied.

Tonks chuckled. “Good one, Harry.”

“I’m serious.”

“What happens when we release little Draco, and he goes running to daddy?” Tonks asked sounding slightly frustrated.

“That’s what they invented obliviation spells for,” Harry replied flatly.

Tonks frowned. “You’re suggesting we use extra judicial means to extract You-Know-Who’s location from Malfoy?”

“Yes, we’re at war Tonks. I’m not asking you to torture the location out of him. Just get him in a room and dose him up with vertiaserum and get the info. Then obliviate him and send him on his way. No one will be any the wiser.”

Tonks nodded, still frowning. “I don’t like it, but I’ll take it to Bones.”

“I doubt Dumbledore will like it much either. For what it’s worth,” Harry added.

Tonks shook her head. “When did you turn into a ruthless warrior?”

“The day a man walked into my parents house and murdered them,” Harry replied monotonously.

“Way to sour the mood, Potter,” Daphne commented from the front of the room.

“Uh, Daphne, hey,” Harry replied getting up from the platform and walked down to meet her. “H-how much of that did you hear?”

“Most of it, but it’s okay. I’m not going to tell anyone. You can trust me.”

Harry smiled. “I know we can.”

Daphne rubbed her arm, her eyes roaming from Harry to Tonks. “So, uh, I’ve been doing a lot of thinking. I was wondering… Is that offer still open?”

Tonks walked down to join them, putting her arm around Harry. “I don’t know, ask Harry.”

“Harry?”

Harry walked towards Daphne, taking her hands in his. “Are you sure?”

“No, I’m nervous as hell, but that’s not going to stop me. I’ve had a crush on you for years. I have my chance, I’m not going to miss out on it because I’m spooked by your hot girlfriend.”

“You think I’m hot?” Tonks asked with a grin. She poked Harry in the arm, getting his attention. “I like her, let’s keep her.”

Harry shook his head, chuckling. “Yeah, I like you too, Daphne. I would be honoured if you’d be my girlfriend.”

Daphne rolled her eyes. “Merlin, Potter, you’re asking me to be your girlfriend. Not my hand in marriage,” Daphne said before her eyes widened and Tonks burst out laughing.

“Wow, Greengrass, you move fast!”

“I, I, I…” Daphne stammered.

“Daphne, will you be my girlfriend?” Harry asked, grinning.

“Yes, Merlin’s sweaty balls, yes… anything to end this…” Daphne replied, burying her head in Harry’s chest.

27 January 1997

Harry, Daphne, Tracey, and Neville were walking out of Transfiguration. Hermione was trailing behind trying stuff her books back into her bag. As she rounded the corner into the corridor Ron knocked into her, causing the bag to tear open. The Slytherins trailing behind them started laughing, as the contents of her bag spilled out over the floor.

Hermione stumbled, but barely missed a beat as she cast Arresto Momentum wandlessly at the items that fell out of her bag. She waved her fingers and the contents of her bag rapidly returned to their rightful location. Hermione let out a breath, as she carefully balanced her bag in her arm. While gripping her wand with the other hand she repaired the tear that had formed.

It had been a long and often frustrating process to learn wandless casting. This was the first time Hermione had ever tried something that complex, on that many items at once. She was proud of herself, if deflated that Harry hadn’t stuck around to watch. She could see the various students who had stayed to laugh at her, were suitably impressed.

Hermione glared at Ron, who was staring back at her in slack-jawed awe. “Next time, Mister Weasley. I suggest you watch where you’re walking.”

“I did, you were just in the fucking way, like usual,” Ron spat angrily.

Hermione took a breath, holding her wand in her hand but making no movement to cast at him. Even if she was so tempted to do so. “Mister Weasley, apologise for swearing at me and I’ll consider not speaking with Professor McGonagall about your atrocious behaviour.”

“Fuck off! Diffendo!” Ron yelled casting a cutting curse at Hermione.

Hermione’s arm swept through the air as a blue shield appeared, allowing the spell to splash harmlessly off Hermione’s barrier. All the Gryffindor’s in the corridor drew their wands, aiming them at Ron.

*BANG*

Everyone froze as McGonagall entered the corridor. She looked thunderous as students scrambled out of her way. She placed a hand on Hermione’s shoulder as her gaze fixed on Ron. “Are you unharmed Miss Granger?”

“Yes, professor, perfectly fine,” Hermione replied.

“It seems you owe Mister Potter a thank you. You clearly took his teachings to heart last year,” McGonagall commented.

Hermione ducked her head sheepishly as she replied. “Yes, I did.”

“Mister Weasley, my office, now.”

Harry, Daphne, Neville, and Tracey paused, staring back down the corridor from where they came. They’d heard some shouting and McGonagall’s cannon blast, but it had gone quiet in the aftermath. “What do you think that was about?” Harry asked.

“No idea, probably not important,” Daphne commented, hooking arms with Harry.

“Yeah, what do you have next?” Harry asked Daphne as the four began walking.

“Runes with Claws, you?”

“Charms with the Puffs.”

“I’ll see you in the room, tonight?” Daphne asked.

“Yep, bye,” Harry replied, kissing Daphne on the cheek.

“Bye,” Daphne responded, smiling.

Once Daphne and Tracey were gone, Harry turned to look at Neville who was staring at him. Harry grinned sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head. “Sorry, I know you’re getting used to that.”

“It’s fine, Harry, seriously, only you could manage to snag two girlfriends,” Neville replied with a smile.

“Potter luck, I suppose it had to turn around eventually…” Harry responded chuckling.

28 January 1997

“Good morning, professor,” Harry and Hermione said as they entered McGonagall’s office.

“Good morning, both of you, please sit,” McGonagall replied. She swept her hand towards the chairs opposite her desk.

Once Harry and Hermione were seated, McGonagall shuffled some parchment before considering them. “As a result of his actions yesterday, Mister Weasley has been suspended for a week.”

Harry blinked. “What happened?”

“After Transfigurations yesterday, Mister Weasley and Miss Granger had a confrontation. In his anger Mister Weasley committed an unjustified attack on Miss Granger’s person.”

“Are you okay?” Harry asked, looking at Hermione.

“I’m fine, Harry. Thank you.”

“Associated with that news, I have stripped him of his prefect badge. Before I decide on his replacement, I wanted to know ifthe two of you be comfortable working together?”

Harry glanced at Hermione, who looked away, shyly. He sighed and rubbed the back of his head. “I’m not sure, Professor. We don’t exactly get along these days…”

“I, I’d like to try, i-if Harry’s willing,” Hermione said hesitantly.

Harry frowned as McGonagall glanced at him. “Mister Potter, may I speak not as your teacher, but rather a friend of your parents?”

“Okay,” Harry replied evenly. Hermione raised an eyebrow, wondering where McGonagall was taking this.

“I understand you’ve had your differences with Miss Granger this year. But I think you should accept this opportunity. It would make your parents proud to know, that you’re following in their footsteps. Your mother was a proud and beloved prefect, I’m sure her son will follow that splendid tradition.”

McGonagall handed Harry the badge, letting it sit in his hands for a few moments. Hermione watched him passively, silently hoping he would say yes. After a few moments Harry let out a breath. “Okay, I’ll do it.”

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

27 January 1997

“It’s hard to believe, my widdle Awwy, is a big grown-up prefect. I’m so proud,” Tonks said teasingly. She pinched Harry’s cheeks as the two and Daphne lounged around after Harry’s latest training session. Harry’s head was resting in Daphne’s lap while Tonks sat on the floor in front of them, giggling maniacally as she pulled on Harry’s cheeks.

“Knock it off…” Harry said, slapping her hands away.

“Oh, come on Harry. Your girlfriend, girlfriends, are allowed to be proud of you,” Tonks replied.

“I agree. Now Gryffindor has at least one competent prefect, in their ranks,” Daphne commented as she stroked his hair.

“Yeah, okay. I’m sure how I’m going to cope with being around Granger,” Harry admitted.

“Is it that bad, between you two? I thought she apologised,” Tonks asked.

“She did. That doesn’t mean I suddenly want to be around her. Granger and Weasley are my past, one was a better friend than the other. But I’m done with both.”

“Good,” Daphne agreed. Meanwhile Tonks was silent.

“Tonks, what’s wrong?”

“It’s… I just hope you don’t end up regretting that decision later. Hermione made some stupid choices and she hurt you. If she wants to be your friend again, she has to prove to the three of us she’s trustworthy. All I’m saying is you shouldn’t make these decisions while the wounds are this fresh. Take a wait and see approach, decide whether she’s worth letting back into your life.”

Harry sighed and reached up to run his fingers through his hair. Only for Daphne to bat his hand away. She smiled gently down at him. “I won’t let that bitch hurt you again, Harry. Never again.”

“Thank you,” Harry replied with a smile. Tonks shook her head but said nothing.

“We should be heading back. It’s getting close to curfew,” Harry said. He got up from the couch and took Daphne’s hand in his.

“Do we have enough time, for you to walk me back to Slytherin?” Daphne asked.

Harry smiled. “Of course, Tonks, want to come with us?”

“Nah, you kids have fun. I have to go to bed early, like a good girl. They want me back at the ministry tomorrow. Umbitch is going on trial,” Tonks explained.

“She was arrested weeks ago, and they’re only now putting her on trial?” Harry asked incredulously.

“Harry, the charge sheet is at least twenty pages. Scrimgeour and my boss threw the book at her. By the end they stopped the investigation, there was no point, she’s going to Azkaban and she’s never leaving.”

“Good,” Harry replied grimly.

Tonks stroked Harry’s face one final time, pressing a kiss against his lips. She also leaned over and kissed Daphne, causing a goofy grin to break out on Harry’s face. Daphne rolled her eyes as she smacked Harry on the chest. “Knock it off, perverted prat…”

“Oh good, a new nickname…”

Tonks chuckled. “I like it.”

28 January 1997

From the Front Page of the Daily Prophet:

Fenrir Greyback Dead!

Overnight raids decimate Werewolf Packs

Minister Thanks Muggles Military for Providing Logistical Assistance

Ron laid on his bed, scowling. All of his stuff had been confiscated by his bitch of a mother and asshole of a father. As punishment for attacking that… woman. He hated her, them, he hated them. Granger, and Potter both. They were so fucking smug after being raised by muggles.

Ron didn’t understand what was so special about muggles. They were weird and every time one of them came into their world, they demanded change. Like Granger’s ridiculous demands for house-elf rights. If he had money like Potter, he’d have bought a bunch of house-elves to do everything for him. Ron knew he would have been able to buy himself a girlfriend or two, just like Potter had.

In the end, all of Ron’s woes are traced back to Potter. He was at the centre of it all. It wouldn’t have been so bad if Potter had splashed the money around. But he was such a tight ass. He wore ratty clothes that allegedly came from his fat cousin. Ron knew it was all a lie. A lie to get girls' panties wet and make them fawn over the sweet and damaged Harry Potter. Ron had suffered, he was suffering now. where were all the girls weeping over his misfortune?

Ron climbed off his bed,and tore open his door. His parents were both asleep, so he had plenty of time to sneak out. He had a plan, he had something worthwhile to offer. If Dumbledore and Potter couldn’t see that, he’d go somewhere he’d be appreciated.

29 January 1997

Harry was studying with Ginny and Neville in the Gryffindor common room when Hermione walked up. “Um, Harry?”

Harry glanced up from the notes he was making for Ginny on her potions essay. “Good evening, Granger.”

“Hi, w-we’re due to start our patrol in a few minutes,” Hermione explained. She was still thrown off by Harry’s tone and being addressed by her surname.

Harry glanced down at his watch. The one Hermione had given him two Christmas ago. “Oh, yeah. I’d forgotten. Let me get my robes and we can go.”

As Hermione waited, Ginny looked up from her homework. “Hermione, is this a good idea? Are you sure pushing Harry to patrol the castle with you is the best way to make him be friends again?”

“I don’t know, Ginny. It wasn’t my idea to make him a prefect. But now that he is, I want to make the best of it. We don’t have much choice. Harry and I are required to patrol together at least occasionally… I would like us to be friends again one day, maybe this is where we can start.”

“I hope you’re right,” Ginny said quietly. This earned her a small, appreciative smile from Hermione.

Harry emerged a few moments later throwing his robe over his shoulders. He gave Hermione a nod and walked towards the portrait hole, waiting for her to join him. Once she had, they climbed out and began their patrol.

“Good evening, Poppy,” Dumbledore said wearily as Pomfrey entered his office.

“Good evening, Albus. How are you feeling?”

“Tired, I have not been sleeping well recently,” Dumbledore explained, raising his left hand to his temple.

“Are you able to use your right hand, at all?”

“No,” Dumbledore replied, pulling the glove off to reveal the blackened lump. Poppy ran her wand over it, taking some readings.

“There is no blood flow to the extremity, your hand has withered and died. Amputating may give us more time,” Poppy suggested.

“Would it stave off the inevitable?” Dumbledore asked.

“Well, no…” Poppy replied.

“And the risks of performing surgery?”

“Given your age, and the curse damage? The risk would be high.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Then leave it. I would rather use the limited time I have left constructively.”

“Very well, Albus. I will return shortly with a sleeping draught.”

Harry sighed. It had been an hour, and they’d yet to run into anything except another pair of prefects from Hufflepuff. Ernie McMillan and Hannah Abbot. Ernie pulled Harry aside as Hermione and Hannah exchanged notes about their patrols. “You alright, mate?”

Harry gave Ernie a weary smile. “Yeah, mostly. Granger is being a right chatterbox tonight.”

“You’ll survive. Could be worse, you could be hanging out with Malfoy. At least you’ve got a pretty bird to look at,” Ernie replied with a grin.

Harry rolled his eyes and gave Ernie a small shove as the other boy laughed, drawing the attention of the two girls. “All set, Harry?” Hermione asked.

Harry nodded and the two bid Ernie and Hannah goodbye, resuming their patrol. As they walked Hermione continued to be chatty, which had Harry once again question his decision to become a prefect. He’d been slightly annoyed on the day that McGonagall had invoked his parents to encourage him to accept the role. Now, walking with Granger, it irked him even more.

Somehow Granger had interpreted his agreement as tacit permission to be friends again. Which wasn’t why he had accepted at all. It was mostly because it would have made his parents proud. He wanted to believe his parents would have wanted this for him.

Harry found himself often wondering what they’d think of him now. Whether they’d be proud of the decisions he’d made or the path he’d taken in life. He hoped so, but with so few people left that knew them when they were alive, he doubted he’d ever get a complete picture of who they were as people.

Harry stopped, letting Hermione continue walking several paces before she stopped and turned around. “Harry, are you ok?”

“Look, Granger, I appreciate that you're trying to be nice. But I'd rather us just get this done. We're not friends anymore, okay? Let's just get this done,” Harry said.

Hermione ducked her head, trying not to look hurt at the tone or words Harry had used, but it was difficult. She wanted to be his friend again, and him spelling it out that way, upset her. “O-okay, Harry…”

Harry nodded and the two resumed their patrol, in silence.

30 January 1997

From the Front Page of the Daily Prophet:

Umbridge Imprisoned!

Former Undersecretary given Life Sentence

“Harry!”

Harry looked up from his book as Cho Chang ran over. Harry could see Madam Pince glowering at Cho’s back, but he ignored her in favour of focusing on his ex-girlfriend. “Hello, Cho, how are you?”

“Um, I was wondering what you were doing for the Hogsmeade trip next weekend?”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“B-because, I was hoping you’d come with me. It’s been so long since we hung out.”

Harry’s mouth dropped open as a bunch of conflicting thoughts swarmed in his head. “Yes, it has. Because your friend betrayed Dumbledore’s army, and then you dumped me because of it. We don’t hang out because we don’t like each other.”

“T-that’s not true, I do like you. You’re right, I was upset about what happened to Marietta, but the pimples are gone now. There was no lasting damage. I’m willing to forgive and forget if you are?” Cho explained, wringing her hands together.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that? I still have the scars from what that woman did to me, should I show you?”

Cho dipped her head, pouting. “No, but you have to understand Harry. My friend was suffering…”

“Your boyfriend was suffering too. I’m not asking you to pick one over the other. Surely we both deserved support,” Harry countered flatly.

“Y-you’re right. So, let me make it up to you. I know I wasn’t a good girlfriend the first time. I promise, I’ve learned from my mistakes. I can do better. You just have to give me a chance,” Cho pleaded , walking over, and sitting down at Harry’s table. She tried to interlace her fingers with Harry’s, but he pulled back.

“Cho, I’m seeing someone.”

Cho frowned. “Since when?”

“It’s only been a couple of weeks…”

“That’s all? We had months together. We still have years ahead of us. Think about it Harry, think about how good we are together. I promise it’ll be even better the second time around.”

Cho got up and left. A few moments later a frowning Daphne sat down in Cho’s place. “What did she want?”

“A second chance,” Harry replied.

“And?”

“And nothing. I’m not giving it to her. Even if I wasn’t already dating you, I still wouldn’t. We weren’t good together. I don’t even know why I thought we would be,” Harry admitted bitterly.

“It was a good learning experience, because of her I got a boyfriend who knows what not to do,” Daphne replied, grinning.

“That’s certainly true,” Harry agreed. As Daphne pulled out her books from her bag, Harry spotted a flash of colour that wasn’t anything to do with schoolwork. Harry reached out but paused, glancing at Daphne. “May I?”

“You may.”

Harry grabbed the magazine and pulled it out of her bag. It was a brightly coloured magazine with glossy moving photos of people milling around various landmarks. “Is this a travel magazine?”

“Yes. I like imagining where I can go after graduation,” Daphne explained.

Harry smiled. “That sounds great. Anywhere in particular?”

Daphne picked up the magazine and opened it to a particularly dog-eared page before placing it in front of Harry again. “South America. I’ve always wanted to explore the Incan Pyramids. I read that their magic was almost entirely ritual based. I’d love to see it in person. You can read it if you want.”

“Thanks,” Harry replied, running his fingers down the page. “I’ve never left the UK. When I was little, I dreamed about going somewhere far away. I used to have pictures of far away places in my c… room.”

Daphne raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Harry had begun saying one thing before catching himself. She wasn’t going to call him out on it, because she didn’t know what he was going to say. If he didn’t want to share, she wasn’t going to push it.

As Daphne and Harry talked, Cho watched them through the bookshelves. Her eyes narrowed when she heard Harry talking about Daphne being his girlfriend. Why did that little Slytherin hussy think she could muscle in on her territory? Harry was partly right. They weren’t good together back then. She was still mourning Cedric and he was being squeezed by Fudge and Umbridge.

They’d both been able to put that behind them. She’d be his sweet doting girlfriend, as long as he realised that Slytherin bitch wasn’t right for him. Cho knew she had to get together with Marietta quick and figure out a plan. Marietta would be a bit reluctant to get involved with anything related to Harry, but Cho had ways of convincing her to help.

3 February 1997

Harry and Hermione were quietly patrolling the corridors near the Slytherin dorm. It was almost curfew and the torches were flickering low in their scones. Harry was happy that his previous conversation with Granger had gotten the point across. Aside from greeting each other and bidding each other goodnight, the two barely said a word while patrolling.

Seeing Hermione upset still hurt, but he wasn’t close to forgiving her for what she’d put him through. It would be a long hard road back to being his friend for Hermione if she could ever reach that point. Harry had moved on with his life. He had Daphne and Tonks as his girlfriends, Ginny and Neville and a few others as his friends. He was a different person now than even a few months ago.

Sirius’s death had changed Harry, both for good and bad. He was far more willing to embrace a chance when presented. He was more willing to be ruthless, particularly towards death eaters. The days where he’d lean towards Dumbledore’s absolute forgiveness mantra, were long gone. He’d said it to Scrimgeour, the only good death eater was a dead death eater.

Harry and Hermione glanced at each other when they heard the sounds of giggling coming from further down the corridor. Hermione felt a ball of ice drop into her stomach. It was a night very much like this, when she’d found Ron and Lavender making out in a broom closet. Though that seemed very unlikely now, given Ron had not returned from his suspension and had disappeared. Ginny was upset. She may have been furious at her brother’s recent actions, but she still loved him. Hermione hoped the Aurors found Ron, even if only for the family’s sake.

The two crept forward and tore the door of the closet open, with Hermione providing extra light with her wand. The two stepped back as Tracy Davis and Pansy Parkinson tumbled out, a mess of limbs and hair. The two blushed as they got to their feet, glaring at the Gryffindor prefects. “What the fuck do you two want?”

Harry and Hermione glanced at each other, before returning their gaze to the pair, as Harry spoke. “Nothing, you’re entitled to kiss whomever you want, Parkinson. The only thing we’re worried about, is whether you make it back to the dorm in time for curfew.”

“You’re not going to tattle on us to McGonagall. Or brag to your friends about the lezzy Slytherins?” Pansy spat.

“Why would I do that?” Harry asked.

“Because you hate us. Haven’t you been paying attention?” Pansy hissed angrily.

Harry crossed his arms over his broad chest, making Hermione blush. Which Harry either ignored or didn’t notice. “I don’t hate Slytherin, need I remind you, I have a girlfriend who is a Slytherin. I hate what you’ve said and done. I hate Malfoy and his friends…”

“I’m one of his friends…”

“Maybe, maybe not. I’m not sure you’d be making kissy faces with Davis, if you were that much of a friend of his,” Harry observed.

Pansy looked away, fidgeting slightly. “Yeah, ok…”

“Go back to the dorm, Parkinson. We’re not going to tell on you. We’re not friends, we don’t even have to like each other,” Harry explained. He walked closer to her, and lowering his voice. “Tracy is very dear to Daphne, and Daphne is very dear to me. If you hurt her, we’re going to have a problem, understand?”

Pansy glared at Harry but nodded. “Yeah, got it.”

As Pansy walked away. Tracy walked up and stood on her tippy toes to kiss Harry on the cheek. “Thank you.”

Harry smiled. “Anytime.”

Harry brushed down his robes as the two were left alone once again. He glanced over at Hermione. “I know I’m supposed to dock them points, but they weren’t out after curfew technically. If you disagree you can go speak to McGonagall.”

“I agree with you Harry. I was just reminded that even after everything you’ve been through, you’re still Harry,” Hermione commented quietly.

Harry glanced at Hermione and nodded. “Thanks.”

5 February 1997

A Stake in You-Know-Who’s Heart?!

Vampires Retreat as Ministry Employs Vampire Slayers for the first time

Ron confidently strode into the Augury's Curse, a well-known landmark in Knockturn Alley. He’d used his status as Harry Potter’s best friend to scam some well-meaning people out of their money and get himself a room. He’d celebrated his freedom from his parents and Hogwarts by soliciting several of Knockturn Alley’s better-looking whores. He knew once he put his plan into action, he’d be getting a lot more, but it was nice to celebrate impending success.

Ron sauntered up to the bar and sat down, summoning the barman after a few moments. “Where can I join the death eaters?”

The barman blinked, and had to keep himself from laughing. This wasn’t an Auror, they weren’t quite this stupid or this young. So, this boy, for that’s what he was, was genuinely intending to join the death eaters. The barman shook his head and took a dirty rag from the counter and began washing a glass. “Piss off boy, run home to mummy. You don’t want anything to do with You-Know-Who.”

“Yes, I do! I want to sign up!”

The barman sneered at Ron. The boy wouldn’t last ten seconds in the dark lord’s presence, but that wasn’t for him to decide. “Come back later. I’ll introduce you to someone.”

Ron sauntered downstairs with a grin on his face. His new lady friends were certainly keeping him entertained, while he waited for the death eater recruiter to show up. Finally, there’d been a knock on the door, a waitress informed him that the owner wanted to see him. She led him through the bar and indicated he should enter the backroom. Ron strode in confidently. Only to have a bag thrown over his face, and something heavy collided with the back of his head.

As a trickle of blood dripped out of the wound. Lucius Malfoy stepped out of the shadows, sneering down at the fallen teen. He threw a bag of money at the owner and grabbed Ron by the arm. “The Dark Lord rewards those who are useful to him.”

The owner bowed slightly. “I live to serve.”

6 February 1997

Harry, Daphne, and Tonks were in their usual haunt of the Room of Requirement. Except for once they weren’t either hanging out or training. All three had gotten dressed up for their first official date as a threesome.

“Harry, did you pay Dobby to cook all of this?” Daphne asked.

Harry looked away bashfully. “Um, no. I-I cooked this myself.”

Both girls looked down at the food and then back up at Harry. “Marry me!” Tonks declared.

“Tonks!” Daphne exclaimed.

“Greengrass, I suck at cooking. I’ve scared off boyfriends with how bad I am. This… this is amazing! I need Harry in my life. If for no other reason than he can cook like this.”

Daphne pouted. “What about me? I can cook.”

Harry glanced at Daphne. “Oh, I didn’t know that.”

“It’s not something I advertise. But I cook a bunch during the summer holidays. Especially if Mum and Dad are going out. Dad says we have house elves for that. But I like cooking, I find it relaxing.”

“Me too. It was something I enjoyed doing for my relatives,” Harry explained.

“What are they like, your relatives?” Daphne asked.

Harry went quiet, glancing between Daphne and Tonks. He picked up the small bottle of whiskey he’d procured for Tonks and stood up. “Would you like some more, Tonks?”

Tonks nodded and lifted her glass for Harry. She knew his relatives were a touchy subject for Harry. She didn’t want to push Harry to talk about it. Tonks hoped eventually he’d tell them on his own. She gave Daphne a meaningful look and the blonde nodded, before returning her gaze to Harry. “Trying to liquor me up, Potter?”

“Wouldn’t think of it, Auror Tonks,” Harry replied. He grinned as he sat back down.

“Uh-huh, what do you think, Miss Greengrass. Is he trying to liquor me up to have his wicked way with me?”

“Who says it's only him that wants to have their wicked way with you?” Daphne replied, waggling an eyebrow at Tonks.

“You’re naughty, I like that,” Tonks replied, leaning over to press a kiss against her girlfriend’s lips.

Harry blushed and shifted in his seat, trying not to stare at them. Tonks chuckled as she leaned over the table, giving Harry a perfect view of her cleavage. “Are you staring, Mister Potter?”

“Y-Yes…” Harry admitted.

“Like what you see?”

“Yes,” Harry replied more firmly.

Tonks smiled and placed her fingers under Harry’s chin, lifting it so she could kiss him. “Good.”

“I certainly prefer staring at the two of you, than looking over my shoulder for Cho…” Harry said as Tonks sat down.

“Is she still at it?” Tonks asked.

“Yeah, it’s been a week and I’m already sick of it,” Harry bemoaned, leaning back in his chair.

“Tell her to buzz off,” Tonks offered.

“I have, but she’s determined. Neville and Ginny are basically on Cho watch whenever they’re with me. That’s not fair, they shouldn’t be on the lookout for my crazy ex… I can’t believe I have a crazy ex…”

“We all get at least one. Well, maybe not Greengrass over here. She lucked out with her first boyfriend,” Tonks added, throwing a grin over at Daphne.

“Do you have any crazy exes we should know about?” Daphne asked.

“None worth mentioning. Any that were a problem got a visit from Nick,” Tonks explained.

Harry frowned. “Nick?”

Tonks chuckled. “Relax, lover boy. Nick is the guy I told you about, my friend from school who joined the Hufflepuff Quidditch team to impress a girl.”

“A girl he went on to marry,” Harry quoted back at Tonks as understanding dawned on him.

“Bingo, although seeing you jealous is pretty cute. In small doses anyway,” Tonks added.

“So, Tonks, what are your plans for after the war?” Daphne asked, saving Harry from the awkward silence that hung over them after her last comment.

“Hm, I haven’t decided. I’ll probably stay with the Aurors if I live that long,” Tonks admitted.

“That’s not funny…” Harry observed flatly.

“I agree,” Daphne added.

“Okay, okay, geez. I think I’ll have to modify my assignment and add getting you two to lighten up…” Tonks muttered. She frowned, glancing out into the cold Scotland night. “I suppose I’ve always wanted to be an Auror, but it’s never been as fulfilling as I’d hoped. It was fun when I was in my seventh year and we went on assignment at Auror headquarters.”

“Though, after training and being an actual Auror, it’s lost its lustre. The bribes and the favours for looking the other way… It gets to you. I’m not dumb, I know the dream was never going to match the reality. But no one said my idealised version of what I’d be able to do would be shattered the way that it has.”

“Have you ever considered doing something else?” Harry asked.

“Maybe, but what else is there? I’m an Auror, I’ve never been or done anything else,” Tonks complained.

“I don’t know about that. You make a damn good teacher to me,” Harry replied.

Tonks snorted a laugh. “A teacher? Come on Harry, me?”

“Why not?” Harry asked.

“Because McGonagall would laugh me out of her office. I was always a troublemaker and a nuisance. Who’d want me around as a teacher?”

“Me,” Harry responded.

“You’re biased.”

“Damn right, but I also recognise how helpful you’ve been. I’m way better than I was even compared to the start of the year. That’s only because of your help. You’re smart, funny, and kind. Kids will respond to that Tonks and when you put your foot down, they’ll listen. No one is going to want to upset Professor Tonks, battle-hardened warrior maiden of the second blood war!” Harry said, pumping his fist in the air.

Tonks laughed and shook her head. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Yeah, but it made you laugh. So it was worth it,” Harry said, leaning in to kiss Tonks on the cheek.

“Hey! Where are all my kisses?” Daphne demanded. She immediately regretted her complaints, as Harry and Tonks moved over to her side of the table and peppered her with kisses.

“So, princess, what about you? What are your world-conquering plans for after Hogwarts?” Tonks asked as she sat down again.

“Hmph, I’m not interested in conquering the world. I would imagine my father has already outlined my future in his head. I will no doubt become a pureblood wizard’s broodmare, few things can save me from that fate.”

Harry frowned. “Is your father that callous?”

Daphne gave Harry a kind smile. “No, my father is a loving man. But he is bound by the constraints of our world. I’m sure he would rather have me take over Greengrass Exports, but our world is unkind to an unwed witch. I would not be taken seriously in the circles I would need to frequent. I would always be looked on as less capable because I am a woman. There is no future for the company in that situation, and my father must think of his employees first, before the wishes of his oldest daughter.”

“We’ve only been dating for a few weeks, and you’re already planning for life after me?” Harry replied. He tried to keep his tone light, but he couldn’t help the slightly hurt look in his eyes.

“I’m being pragmatic. I want to see where this goes. But I know there are plenty of witches and wizards who detest our relationship, because of who my family is. My grandfather moved our family from the dark to the neutral faction when my father was still in school. He didn’t want to be a part of the monstrous things You-Know-Who was promoting. This left a sour taste in the mouths of those who aligned themselves with him and those who opposed him both. I know eventually your friends and allies will make you choose. I can’t expect you to…”

“Daphne, if they make me choose between someone I care about and them. They weren’t good friends in the first place. Dumbledore already tried to talk me out of being friends with you, and I put my foot down. He’s not allowed to dictate who my friends are, even less so when it comes to whom I date. If they don’t like it, it's their loss. I’m not walking away from this, not without a bloody good reason,” Harry stated as he slipped his hand into Daphne’s.

Daphne stared down at her plate. “T-thank you, Harry…”

“So, what about you, stud? Is the plan to keep fighting dark wizards all your life?” Tonks asked, smiling at them.

Harry went quiet and pondered Tonks’s question. “I…” Harry let out a breath. “I don’t want to keep fighting dark wizards. I’ve spent six years fighting and I’m already tired. I can’t imagine what it would feel like after twenty or thirty. Besides, look at Moody.”

“Ugh, must I? A year of it was more than enough for one lifetime…” Daphne complained. This earned her a wry smile from Harry.

“Moody’s spent all his life fighting dark wizards. He’s so paranoid he drinks out of a flask on his belt just in case someone poisons him. I don’t want that for me, I think I’d rather become a potion maker.”

“You? A potion maker?” Daphne asked incredulously, before laughing.

“Yeah, I know… Snape’s head might explode if he found out… maybe I should tell him…” Harry opined. “If all of Slughorn’s compliments aren’t just ego-stroking, I think I could make a good living doing something I enjoy. I suppose I could play quidditch professionally…” Harry said. He ducked his head when he saw the unimpressed expressions on Daphne and Tonks’s faces. “Uh, yeah, maybe not.”

“Not, you forget I’ve seen you get knocked off your broom, more than once. Now that I’m your girlfriend I’m not letting that happen. Ever again,” Daphne stated firmly.

“Yes, dear…” Harry replied, half mockingly.

“You’re a prat…” Daphne replied.

Harry leaned in, kissing Daphne on the cheek as his voice took on a husky tone. “You like me that way…”

Daphne fidgeted as her stomach did somersaults. “Y-yes Harry…”

Ron spluttered and coughed as he was roughly awakened from his unconscious state, by a bucket of water poured over his head. He glanced around hurriedly. He found himself surrounded by people in black cloaks and white masks. He scrambled for his wand, only to find it gone. “W-where am I?”

“Where you are, is unimportant. Ronald Weasley,” A slow deliberate voice hissed from nearby.

Ron flinched as he glanced around towards the looming form of Voldemort. His blood-red eyes gazing passively down at the red head. “Y-y-y-y…”

“I am Lord Voldemort, I believe you’ve been looking for me,” Voldemort announced, smiling.

Ron let out a squeak and soiled himself as the death eaters laughed. Voldemort chuckled and gazed out at his followers. “Deference and terror, truly a delectable combination. Speak boy, what is it you seek here?”

“I-I-I want to join the death eaters!” Ron finally blurted out.

“And what could a boy, who has not even finished his Hogwarts education, bring to my ranks?”

“I-I can tell you about Potter, he’s my best mate!” Ron offered.

Voldemort rose from his throne and backhanded Ron to the floor. “Fool, I am Lord Voldemort. I know all there is to know about Potter and his activities. What did you think you could know that would be remotely interesting to me? The colour of his underwear perhaps?”

This got a chuckle out of a few death eaters as Ron cradled his aching cheek and Voldemort sat down. “Take him away, I have no interest in the delusions of foolish children.”

“I can be useful; I can work for you! Nooo!” Ron complained as he was dragged away to the cells below.

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

8 February 1997

Harry and Tonks were lounging around after training. Tonks had her head in Harry’s lap as he massaged her scalp. She reached up and began playing with his hair absently. “I like how messy your hair is, Harry. It’s always messy in a different way whenever I see you.”

“I like the way your hair changes colour,” Harry replied.

Tonks made her hair a rainbow of colours as Harry ran his fingers through it, his eyes lit up in fascination. “Wicked.”

“What’s your favourite colour?” Tonks asked.

“Pink, it’s naturally you,” Harry replied.

Tonks’s hair finally settled down into its usual shade of pink as she spoke again. “Sorry to spoil the mood, stud, but we talked to Malfoy yesterday.”

Harry let Tonks sit up. She turned around to look at him while tucking her legs underneath her. “As you expected, Dumbledore wasn’t happy. But he allowed us to question Malfoy after a bit of convincing. Turns out he was trying to fix the cabinet. Apparently, the plan was for a group of death eaters to enter the castle, and help Malfoy assassinate the headmaster.”

Harry’s eyes widened then narrowed as his magic roiled against his skin. Tonks sensed his anger and grabbed his hand. The magic emanating from Harry’s body stung her hands, but she held firm. “Harry, it’s over, he’s not going to repair the cabinet. He’s not going to assassinate Dumbledore.”

“Okay, you’re right. What’s the plan?” Harry asked. His magic settled as he reached out and gently rubbed Tonks skin soothingly.

“We know where the other cabinet is. Kingsley led a team to raid Borgin and Burkes this morning. Among the dark artefacts they took away was the cabinet. We gave it over to the Unspeakables and they’re going to study it. Even if they can find another one, they’re paired at creation. At least according to Dumbledore, and confirmed by the Unspeakables,” Tonks elaborated when Harry made to protest. “They’d have to sneak a second one into Hogwarts. The wood is imbued with runes, that make it almost impossible to shrink down to a size, where you could smuggle it in.”

“Did you find out anything else?” Harry asked.

“Voldemort’s location is hidden behind a Fidelius Charm. Bones thinks it’s probably… where Malfoy lives. But we can’t confirm that because… well you just saw why. Oh, and Lucy had all references to where he lives wiped from ministry records when Fudge was in power.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “Of course, he did.”

15 February 1997

From the front page of the Daily Prophet:

Delores Umbridge Dead

Former Undersecretary found Hanged in her Cell

“Where would you like to go first?” Harry asked as he and Daphne walked down the main street of Hogsmeade. Harry and Daphne had spent most of the morning completing their weekend homework, so they could focus on their date. It was almost lunch by the time they entered the village.

Daphne pondered Harry’s request. “Hm, there’s a second hand bookshop down one of the alleys near the Three Broomsticks. I think it’s worth a visit.”

“We should probably have lunch first then. Otherwise, I won’t get fed until dinner time,” Harry replied teasingly.

“If you keep up that cheek. I’ll leave you behind, Potter,” Daphne threatened playfully.

Harry raised an eyebrow. “If you leave me behind. Who’ll cart your books back to the castle?”

“You make a compelling argument. Come along then, Potter. Treat me to lunch!” Daphne exclaimed as she hooked her arm with Harry’s, and they proceeded to the tavern.

Arriving for a slightly early lunch, Harry and Daphne were able to secure a booth at the back of the tavern. Daphne had a Caesar salad and Harry had French onion soup. Harry stirred the soup with his spoon as Daphne glanced up from her salad. “Something on your mind, Potter?”

“Cho’s watching us,” Harry stated.

“Yes, I know. She’s been following us since we left the castle,” Daphne replied.

Harry sighed and got up from his seat. “Wait here, okay? I’m going to sort this out.”

“Are you sure you want to handle it, alone?” Daphne asked.

“Yep,” Harry replied as he walked across the tavern and sat down with Cho, before she could get up. She glanced around nervously, as Harry gave her a piercing stare. “Hello, Cho.”

“H-hi, Harry, h-how are you?”

“Cho, I don’t want to play this game. I’m not interested in getting back together with you. I’m with Daphne now, and I think that’s for the best. I don’t think we would have ever worked.”

“Why not?” Cho asked getting misty-eyed.

“Cho, what do we have in common, apart from Quidditch? Daphne and I both like cooking, and travelling. She wants to explore South America after she graduates. Merlin willing I’ll be able to go with her if we’re still together. You’re pretty and like Quidditch. So does Ginny Weasley. I’m not dating her because I’m not interested. You should find a nice guy or girl, who shares your interests. That’s not me, Cho.”

Cho stared down at the table, letting her hair curtain around her face. “I’m sorry, Harry…”

“You’re a lovely person Cho. You deserve better than me, and that person is out there. I know they are,” Harry said gently.

Cho smiled a little. “They’re going to have a hard time following you and Cedric, you’re both the best.”

“Thank you, Cho.”

Harry walked back to his table and sat down again, interlacing his fingers with Daphne’s. She was smiling at him. “That was sweet of you.”

“You could hear us?”

“The tavern isn’t that big and it's quiet. It was even quieter while you were talking to Chang,” Daphne explained. “And yes, I do want you to come to South America with me after we graduate.”

“You really do work fast, Greengrass,” Harry replied cheekily.

“I’m buying ten more books, because of that remark,” Daphne commented, earning a groan from Harry.

It was dark before Harry was able to pour himself through the portrait hole. He groaned as he collapsed onto the couch beside Neville. Ginny sat at the end, reading a book on Quidditch tactics by Ethan Parkin. Ginny glanced over at him and chuckled. “You should have known better than to go into a second-hand book shop with Greengrass.”

“Shouldn’t you be off torturing the Quidditch team?” Harry groused.

“Nope, weekend off because of Valentine’s,” Ginny replied cheekily.

“Lucky you…” Harry muttered. “Nev, carry me up to bed?”

“You’re way too heavy for that, Harry…” Neville commented.

“I’ll have you know. I’ve been described as svelte,” Harry bit back.

“Uh huh, the enchanted mirror in the dorm room doesn’t count,” Neville countered.

“You’re mean…”

As Neville and Harry snarked back and forth with each other. Lavender bounced over to them, smiling brightly at Ginny. “Hey Ginny, I wanted to give you these. To say thanks for going out with me today,” she said, handing Ginny a box of Honeydukes chocolates.

Ginny blushed and smiled. “Thank you, I had a great time too.”

“Would you like to come and hang out? Let’s leave these silly boys to their man talk.”

Ginny laughed and nodded. “I’d love to.”

Harry glanced at Neville who watched Ginny regretfully. “I thought you were going to ask Ginny to go to Hogsmeade?”

“I was going too, but Lavender beat me to the punch,” Neville explained.

“It might not be too late, mate,” Harry offered consolingly.

Neville raised an eyebrow. “Since when did you become a love doctor?”

Harry grinned. “I do have a girlfriend.”

“And an inability to raise your arms…”

“Point taken…”

8 March 1997

From the front page of the Daily Prophet:

Death loses its Appetite!

Death Eater Sightings see Significant Decline

Harry was sitting in the half-empty Gryffindor common room after another lesson with Dumbledore. For once he wasn’t studying, at least nothing related to schoolwork. Instead, he was staring intently at a book he’d borrowed from Dumbledore about the founders. Specifically, he was staring at a picture of Salazar Slytherin. It was not something he’d choose to do willingly. Salazar was an ugly bastard, but he was trying to place something. It was nagging him but all staring at Salazar was doing was giving him a headache.

“Knut for your thoughts, Harry?” Hermione asked as she walked up.

“Hm? Oh, good afternoon, Granger. How are you?” Harry replied, closing the book as she stopped at his table.

“I’m fine. I came over to give you the revised prefect schedule. Professor Dumbledore made Snape replace Malfoy. Blaise Zabini will be the new Slytherin prefect.”

“What brought that on?” Harry asked.

“I think Professor McGonagall noticed how little time Malfoy was spending on prefect duties, and spoke to Professor Dumbledore.”

“That’ll do it,” Harry agreed.

“Yes, well…” Hermione began, trying to draw out the conversation. She wanted to stay and study with Harry. She was aware she wasn’t wanted, even if Harry was alone. “Have a good day, Harry.”

“Thank you, you too,” Harry replied, turning back to his book. He paused when a thought struck him. “Actually, maybe you could help me with something?”

“Y-yes?” Hermione replied eagerly.

Harry glanced back and forth and beckoned Hermione closer. “Have you ever seen this before?”

Harry opened the book and pointed to Slytherin’s locket. Hermione raised an eyebrow. “I have Harry, but so have you.”

“What? I mean, excuse me?” Harry asked slightly louder than he intended. “Where have I seen it before?”

“Grimmauld Place, unless something has changed. I think Kreacher might have it. He stole it when we were cleaning out the house of dark objects, with the Weasley’s a couple of summers ago.”

Harry stood up with a start, grinning at Hermione. “You’re brilliant!”

Harry rushed out of the common room, leaving a blushing Hermione behind. She’d hoped Harry would one day praise her again. But she wasn’t under any illusion that this was a shift in Harry’s opinion on her. This was a spur of the moment declaration, brought on by some kind of revelation that related to the founders, judging by the picture of Salazar Slytherin Harry was pointing to.

Harry ran all the way to Dumbledore’s office and barrelled through the door. He rested his hands on his knees as he tried to catch his breath. An amused Dumbledore sat behind his desk, leaning back in his seat. “Good afternoon, young Harry.”

“G-good a-afternoon, Professor, I-I found it… horcrux,” Harry stated as he stumbled to a seat. Dumbledore summoned a pitcher of water and poured a glass for Harry, who eagerly gulped it down. “Kreacher!”

The decrepit elf popped into existence in front of Harry, staring at him in contempt. “What does the mud blood lover want with lowly Kreacher?”

“You have a locket that belonged to an evil wizard, this locket,” Harry stated pointing at the picture of Salazar Slytherin. Kreacher’s eyes widened as he looked between Harry and the picture. 

“You, you will destroy the locket? You will save master Regulus’s honour?”

“Yes,” Harry confirmed.

When Kreacher disappeared. Harry turned his attention to Dumbledore. “Who is Regulus?”

“Regulus Arcturus Black was Sirius’s younger brother. He was a death eater who disappeared about a year before you were born. There were some theories that he betrayed Voldemort, but it was never proven conclusively either way.”

“Maybe the reason he disappeared is related to the horcrux,” Harry opined.

“Possibly, perhaps we should ask the person who would know best,” Dumbledore said as Kreacher reappeared. The decrepit house-elf stood watching them with Slytherin’s locket in his hand. “Kreacher, how did Regulus come into possession of the locket?”

“It was the bad dark wizard…” Kreacher began. He recounted his experience in the cave and Regulus’s actions after.

“Thank you Kreacher,” Dumbledore said as he turned his gaze back to Harry. “How do you feel, young Harry?”

“It’s definitely a horcrux, but it feels muted. As if the locket is blocking some of the feedback I’d be getting if it was open. Kreacher, place the locket on the desk,” Harry ordered as beads of sweat formed on his brow.

Kreacher snapped his fingers and the locket disappeared from his hand and reappeared on the desk. Dumbledore retrieved the sword of Gryffindor. “Harry, once you’ve opened it, back away quickly. I will destroy it.”

Harry nodded and reached out to unlock it. But was unable to find the clasp. Harry’s breathing was laboured as he dropped the locket back to the desk, stumbling back into a chair. “I can’t open it, there’s no clasp.”

“Hm, that is a problem,” Dumbledore responded as he adjusted his glasses and peered down at the locket. “Tell me, young Harry. What do we know about Salazar Slytherin?”

“He was the founder of Slytherin house at Hogwarts. He left after having a falling out with the other founders, about who should be taught at Hogwarts. Before he left, he built the chamber of secrets and put a big bloody Basilisk down there to torment students and almost kill me a thousand years later…”

A wry smile appeared on Dumbledore’s face as he leaned on the sword, which he had returned to its scarab. “How does one enter the chamber, Harry?”

“Well, you need to be a parsel… oh, I get it…” Harry replied, rising from his seat, and walking back to the desk. “$Open$” Harry ordered as he stared at the snake on the front of the locket. He envisioned it as a real snake like he did with the mark on the pipes at the entrance to the chamber.

The locket sprang open, and Harry stumbled backwards grasping his head. The thrumming of blood in his ears blocked out any other noise, and the pain from his scar left his vision a blurry mess. As his scar throbbed, he was able to identify Dumbledore, from the garish clash of colours that were his robes. He’d yet to destroy the horcrux, in fact he hadn’t moved at all. Harry stumbled forward, almost screaming in pain as he pushed Dumbledore away from the locket. Harry grabbed the sword out of the headmaster’s hands and after two unsuccessful tries, Harry hit home. He drove the blade into the locket and the desk below.

The resulting magical backlash knocked both wizards off their feet and burned a hole through the desk. Harry felt a hand on his shoulder and looked in the direction of Dumbledore’s voice, having lost his glasses when he was knocked over. “You’ll be in Madam Pomfrey’s care in a moment, young Harry.”

“Damn it, Potter, what stupidly noble thing did you do now?” Daphne demanded as she stormed into the hospital wing an hour later with Tonks in tow. Harry was sitting on a bed, with several vials of pain relief potion on the table beside him.

“I was helping Professor Dumbledore with something,” Harry replied evasively.

“Helping Dumbledore with what?” Tonks asked.

“It’s… better if you don’t know.”

The two women paused, glaring at him. “Anything that leaves you in the hospital wing, isn’t worth your time Harry,” Tonks said.

“It is though, it’s important. Important enough to risk my life for,” Harry replied.

Tonks and Daphne glanced at each other and then back to Harry. “So, it’s about You-Know-Who?”

Harry closed his eyes, cursing to himself. “You can’t get involved, it’s too dangerous.”

“Harry, I’m an Auror, that argument doesn’t work on me,” Tonks argued.

“And I’m not letting you two do something dangerous without me,” Daphne added.

Harry let out a breath through his nose. He didn’t want to involve them, he wanted to keep the people he cared about safe. They weren’t going to let this go, it would drive a wedge between them. Harry wasn’t going to let that happen. “Fine, but not here. We can talk about it in the room later.”

“Acceptable,” Daphne replied. Tonks nodded in agreement.

After a stern telling off from Pomfrey, Harry joined Tonks and Daphne in the room. The two women were sitting on a couch, while Harry sat opposite. “Do either of you know what a horcrux is?”

The two women shook their heads, causing Harry to give a quick explanation. After which he detailed what he’d been working on with Dumbledore, since the start of the year. “Dumbledore thought I needed to see Pomfrey. After my experience this afternoon, I can’t say I disagree. I was fading in and out when I landed in the hospital wing.”

“Why do horcruxes cause you pain, but not Dumbledore or Kreacher?” Daphne asked.

Harry paused, frowning. “I, uh, don’t know…”

“Has Dumbledore commented on it?” Tonks asked.

“All he’s said is I have a connection to Voldemort. That connection allows me to see what he sees. But only when he’s very angry,” Harry explained.

“How do you have a connection to You-Know-Who, though. What caused it?” Daphne pressed.

“It’s something to do with what happened in nineteen eighty-one. When the killing curse reflected off me and back… to… him…” Harry replied. His voice dropping away as an idea formed in his mind. Dumbledore hadn’t told him the horcrux creation method. But through their research it had become obvious that murder was part of the ritual. The killing curse that struck down Voldemort was meant for him. Voldemort intended to murder Harry in his crib.

Harry bolted from the room. All the pain and exhaustion of the day gone, as his magic created chaos behind him. Daphne and Tonks had to pick their way through the rubble of fallen paintings and destroyed armour. Harry’s magic cleaved the gargoyle guarding Dumbledore’s office in two as he approached. He almost floated up the stairs, his eyes glowing a violent green. His magic lashed out, reducing the door to the headmaster’s office to kindling.

“Mister Potter, what is…” Dumbledore began rising from his desk.

“Sit down, old man!” Harry bellowed, knocking the headmaster back into his seat.

“Harry, that is enough!” Dumbledore shouted as Harry’s magic lashed out around them, destroying paintings and shattering windows.

“No, it’s far from enough. It won’t be enough until you tell me, TELL ME!?” Harry demanded as the desk was tossed aside and Harry stalked the elderly headmaster.

“Tell you what Harry, I don’t understand where this rage is coming from?!” Dumbledore yelled over the din of his office being wrecked.

“How long, HOW LONG DID YOU KNOW THAT I WAS A HORCRUX?!” Harry screamed as a set of bookshelves were knocked clean from the wall behind them.

Dumbledore’s eyes widened. “H-how, how do you know?”

“You told me, you old fool! You said I was connected to him, you showed me his history! You told me about the murders! Do you really think I’m that stupid?! Did you think I wouldn’t figure out that Voldemort came to my parent’s house, planning to use me to create another one of those FUCKING THINGS!!”

“Harry, it wasn’t my intention to hide things…”

“BULLSHIT! YOU’VE BEEN HIDING THINGS FROM ME MY ENTIRE FUCKING LIFE!!” Harry screamed as books, paintings, and knick-knacks were sent flying in different directions. Tonks held Daphne back from entering the office, despite both of them desperately wanting to talk Harry down.

“You deserved to have a childhood, Harry!” Dumbledore yelled.

“I DESERVED TO GROW UP WITH MY PARENTS! I DESERVED TO HAVE A NORMAL LIFE! BUT YOU AND VOLDEMORT MADE THAT IMPOSSIBLE AND NOW I’M PAYING FOR YOUR MISTAKES! ANSWER MY QUESTION! HOW LONG?!”

“Since… since that night…” Dumbledore admitted feebly as Harry closed in on where he was sitting.

“AHHHHHH!” Harry screamed as he punched the chair above Dumbledore’s head, glaring down the cowering headmaster.

Harry stumbled backwards as everything around him crashed to the floor. “We’re done, Dumbledore, we’re fucking through. I will never, ever forgive you for what you’ve done to my family. Just, answer me this. Be honest… what was your plan for getting this fucking thing out of my head?”

Dumbledore pulled himself out of the rubble of his destroyed office, giving Harry a pitiable stare. “There comes a time, young Harry, where we must all make a sacrifice for the greater good.”

“You fucking bastard! You wanted Harry to die!” Tonks yelled as she stormed into the office. She placed herself between Dumbledore and Harry. Not for the headmaster’s benefit but for Harry’s.

“We must all make sacrifices, Auror Tonks. I fear your relationship with young Harry is clouding your judgement.”

“My relationship with Harry is none of your fucking business. Regardless, you don’t send people out to die! Anyone asking Harry to do that has forsaken their humanity, it’s unacceptable.”

“Nevertheless, it is the situation we find ourselves in. I have studied the problem for fifteen years. There is no way to extract the piece of Voldemort’s soul from Harry. Without killing him.”

“There is always another way,” Daphne commented.

“Forgive me, Miss Greengrass. But I have slightly more experience dealing with this, than you do,” Dumbledore replied condescendingly.

“That may be, but I’m not dead yet. There’s still time to find another way, without your help,” Harry stated before marching out with Daphne and Tonks.

Dumbledore sighed as he considered his destroyed office. He picked the copy of Secrets of the Darkest Art off the floor, and brushed some dust from the cover. “You may rail against the dying of the light. But in the end we all have our destiny, young Harry.”

Harry stopped at the bottom of the stairs. He glanced fearfully at Tonks and Daphne. He self-consciously he reached up to pat down his fringe. “Um, so, I’ll see you tomorrow…”

“Very funny, Potter. Come on,” Daphne stated, grabbing Harry by the wrist, and dragging him back to the room. Once there she pushed him down onto the couch and sat in his lap. While Tonks sat beside them. “You forget I’ve heard all the rumours and watched you for six years. I recognise this Harry. It’s the moody teenage boy, who will hide away and try to do this all on his own. I’m not having it.”

“That goes double for me,” Tonks agreed.

“Did you not hear what I said? I have a horcrux in my head!” Harry exclaimed.

“So?! It’s never made you act like that snake-faced bastard. You’re still you, Harry. You’re the kind caring boy you’ve always been. Harry, are you going to act any differently tomorrow than you did today?” Daphne asked.

“Apart from tearing up a couple of floors of the school,” Tonks added.

“Well, I mean, no…”

“Exactly, you’re still you, and we’re still here, get used to it,” Daphne finished.

“Yes, dear,” Harry responded, getting a slap on the chest from Daphne in response.

“You’re both so cute, and Miss Greengrass, so bold…” Tonks said, grinning.

“Bold?” Daphne asked as her eyes drifted down as realisation dawned. “Is there something wrong with sitting in my boyfriend’s lap, Auror Tonks?”

“Nope, except that’s my favourite seat, too,” Tonks replied.

“Tough.”

“Harry, Daphne’s…” Tonks began to complain but paused when she realised Harry had fallen asleep. Tonks smiled and shook her head. “I guess pumping out all that magic left him exhausted.”

“Let him sleep, we can magic him up to his bed later,” Daphne replied.

“We could always summon a bed and cuddle up for the night…” Tonks suggested, waggling her eyebrow.

“No,” Daphne said firmly.

“Spoilsport…” Tonks said, pouting.

9 March 1997

Daphne smiled as she glanced up from the letter that had been delivered by her families’ owl. She looked across the great hall to Harry who sat eating breakfast, with his fellow Gryffindor dormmates. Daphne got up from her seat, and gave Tracey a small smile before crossing the hall to greet her boyfriend. “Good morning, Potter.”

“Morning, Daphne. How are you?”

“I am well, are you ready? You said you’d help me with my potion’s homework,” Daphne stated.

“Yeah, ok, I’m ready,” Harry replied in a playfully exasperated way.

“I wish Harry would help me with my potion’s homework!” Seamus complained dramatically.

“You’re not cute enough to be my boyfriend, Finnigan,” Harry retorted.

“I’ll have you know, he’s plenty cute,” Dean replied, giving Seamus a kiss on the lips.

“Get a room…” Harry retorted with a grin as the rest of the Gryffindor table hooted and hollered at the display. It followed Daphne and Harry out.

“I wasn’t aware Finnigan and Thomas were an item?”

“They’ve been together for months. It’s only recently that they’ve been open about it. They were worried about how the rest of the house would react,” Harry explained.

“And how have they reacted?” Daphne asked.

“Some of the first and second years are a bit too young to understand. Overall, it’s been positive. Or at least those who oppose it have wisely kept their mouths shut.”

“Good,” Daphne responded, pausing a beat before speaking again. “Do you think you’ll get detention for what happened last night?”

Harry shrugged. “Maybe, but I doubt it. If he did give me detention, he’d have to tell people why I was upset. Or run the risk I’d tell someone.”

“Would you really talk about that just to get out of detention?” Daphne asked incredulously.

“No, but I might allude to it to give Dumbledore a heart attack,” Harry replied, grinning.

Daphne rolled her eyes. “You’re ridiculous.”

As the two sat down at their usual table, Daphne pulled out the letter she’d received that morning. “Harry, I hope you don’t mind. With Easter coming up, I asked my parents for permission to invite you to stay with us.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Isn’t it unusual for students to go home during Easter?”

“It’s unusual but not unheard of. I usually don’t bother signing up. This year is different,” Daphne explained, going slightly flush. “This year, I have a boyfriend. Who is in dire need of a few days to relax.”

“Daphne…”

“Harry, your course schedule this year has been frantic. You gave up Quidditch to study more, you need a break. You’re going to wear yourself out. Please, Harry, let me take you away from this for a few days.”

Harry stared into the pleading eyes of his girlfriend and let his shoulders sag. “Yeah, you’re right…”

“My favourite words,” Daphne quipped.

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

27 March 1997

Harry, Astoria, and Daphne were up early the morning they were scheduled to leave Hogwarts. With so few students leaving for the Easter break, the three left via McGonagall’s floo. Harry waited a full minute after the other two had left before stepping in himself. As he expected, he came tumbling out at the other end onto his face, in front of his girlfriend’s mother.

“Good morning, Mister Potter,” Isabella said, looking amused.

Harry coughed up some soot as he clambered to his feet. He vainly endeavouring to pat down his hair. “G-good morning, Lady Greengrass.”

The statuesque blonde regarded Harry appraisingly, before nodding. “You are certainly Lily and James’s son. I can see why Severus would be so upset by having you in his class.”

“You know Snape, Professor Snape, Ma’am?” Harry asked. He corrected himself out of habit rather than any respect for the man.

“The greasy death eater who followed Lily around like a lost puppy? Yes, I knew him. It boggles the mind how anyone could consider that man as a suitable teacher for children. But then Dumbledore’s mind always did work in unusual ways.”

“Ahem,” Daphne said pointedly, looking at Harry.

“Oh, uh, right,” Harry began. He cast a cleaning charm over himself and bowing to the lady of the house. “Thank you for having me in your home, Lady Greengrass. I am Daphne’s boyfriend, Harry Potter. It’s obvious now where Daphne and Astoria got their great beauty.”

Isabella smirked at Harry before glancing over at Daphne. “You’ve been teaching him well, my dear.”

“I only told him to say the first part. That last bit was all him…” Daphne explained, sending a withering look in Harry’s direction.

“I apologise for nothing,” Harry replied with a grin.

“Well said, young man.”

Harry glanced to the entryway and found himself eye to eye with the imposing figure of Daphne’s father. He was a tall, powerfully built man with slicked back greying blonde hair and a grey moustache. He had a quiet but powerful aura about him. Harry didn’t feel intimidated by the man, yet.

“It’s good to meet you, sir,” Harry said walking up and offering his hand.

“The feeling is mutual. Heir Potter,” Joseph Greengrass replied, gripping Harry’s hand firmly as they shook.

“Oh, please sir, none of that. I’m just Harry…” Harry replied shyly.

“I see…” Joseph responded, evenly.

“Come along, everyone. It’s time for breakfast,” Isabella announced herding everyone from the reception into the dining room. Harry sat between Daphne and Astoria, across from Isabella with Joseph between them at the head of the table.

“My daughter has been glowing in her letters about you, dazzling Horace and a newly made prefect. Do you have ambitions to be head boy, next year?” Isabella asked, her azure eyes piercing Harry.

“Before this year I never had any ambition to become head boy. But now I’m seriously considering it,” Harry admitted.

“You never had the ambition? Being head boy at Hogwarts is a substantial feather in the cap of a student. It is highly considered by the ministry when applying for jobs,” Joseph pointed out.

“Yes sir, I’m sure it is. But I’m not planning to work at the ministry. I plan to apply to St Mungo’s for an apprenticeship as a potioneer.”

“Is that an appropriate career for a Potter? Even more, the Boy-Who-Lived? Are you that unaware of your position?”

“Father, what Harry chooses to do isn’t our business,” Daphne said pointedly.

“Hmph,” Joseph grunted. He picked up his copy of the Prophet and hid his face behind it.

Isabella gave Harry an awkward smile as she picked up the tongs and began loading his plate with food. “You should eat up. There’s plenty here, so don’t feel you have to restrain yourself on our part.”

“Thank you, ma’am, it looks delicious,” Harry replied.

“Oh, Harry, Isabella is fine.”

Harry caught Joseph’s eye over his paper. The man gave him a withering look. Harry glanced back to Isabella, giving her a polite smile. “Yes, ma’am.”

Isabella continued smiling at Harry, as she gave her husband a kick under the table. They’d talked about Harry staying with them, and up until they’d sat down for breakfast, Joseph had seemed amenable to having the boy in their house. Isabella wondered if it was seeing Harry and Daphne together in the flesh that had put Joseph off. Daphne held great affection for Harry, Isabella knew that before she’d received news that they’d become a couple. Harry also held her in high regard. It was in the way he admired her, and the gentle touches they exchanged. If left to mature naturally it could evolve into something beautiful.

Joseph loved his daughters, Isabella couldn’t fault him on that. But he could also be rather blinkered about them, like all fathers. Isabella decided she would hold her tongue for the moment. But at the first sign Joseph was trying to come between them, she would step in.

After breakfast Harry followed Daphne upstairs to the bedrooms. She showed him the room he’d be using during his stay. After throwing his bag on the bed, Harry turned and sat down, giving Daphne an uncertain stare. “Your father hates me.”

“He doesn’t. He’s… not usually like this. I don’t know what’s gotten into him. I want you here, Harry. I invited you, and they agreed. If you leave, I’m going with you.”

Harry’s eyebrows almost disappeared into his fringe as he stared at her. “Daphne, don’t do that…”

“I can, and I will. He’s not allowed to disrespect you like that, Harry. You’re great at potions. If you want to be a potioneer, if that’s what makes you happy, then I support you. It’s not like you’re planning to sit on the couch. You’ve got ambition to pursue your dream.”

Harry smiled at her, resting his hands on her waist as she stood in front of him. Daphne laid her hands over his, smiling down at him. “You’re important to me, Potter. More important than I ever imagined you would be. Now we’re here like this, I’m not letting you go without a fight.”

“Same here,” Harry replied, grinning.

“Oh, yuck, is this what I’m going to have to put up with all weekend?” Astoria asked derisively.

“Shut up, Astoria. Go play with your dollies,” Daphne replied, still staring and smiling at Harry. She gently swayed her hips in his grip.

“You mean your hand me downs? Hey, Potter, want to come and see all the dollies Daphne played with when she was little?”

Daphne picked up a pillow off Harry’s bed and pelted it at Astoria as she ran away, cackling at her sister. Daphne pouted, crossing her arms as Harry stared. “I was going to use that pillow…”

“Shush, you…”

“You disappoint me, young Draco. I had high hopes for your mission. You have failed me,” Voldemort hissed as he stared down at the grovelling boy, knelt at the foot of his throne.

“Master,” Draco whimpered. His body was still twitching from the Cruciatus curse Voldemort had held him under. “Please, I can kill Dumbledore. I just need…”

“Your plan is in tatters, the vanishing cabinet you were relying upon is in the hands of the ministry. How did you plan to smuggle my death eaters into Hogwarts without it? A force far greater than the one I would be willing to provide you, would struggle to take the castle for any length of time. Despite yours and Severus’s bleating, I am led to believe Potter is quite capable. I am certain he would provide a significant obstacle to our ambitions. The time has not yet come to take my throne at the school. So tell me, young Draco, what alternatives do you have to offer?”

Draco opened and closed his mouth repeatedly, unable to find words to appease his master. He glanced at his father, but the man was unwilling to acknowledge his son. For fear of earning Voldemort’s wrath. “N-none, my lord…”

“A pity,” Voldemort said, drawing his wand. “You’ve outlived your usefulness, and you no longer entertain me.”

“Master, please! He is my only heir!” Lucius pleaded.

“Let us hope the next one is less of a disappointment,” Voldmort said, levelling his wand at Draco.

Draco growled, as realisation dawned on him that his entire life had been a lie. The great Lord Voldemort wasn’t great, if he could discard valuable servants like himself and his father. Brandishing his wand Draco screamed in rage. “Avada Kedavra!”

Voldemort laughed as he erected a stone barrier out of the ground. Draco’s killing curse splashed harmlessly off the rock, barely making an indent as it was banished. “Pay attention, young Draco. This is how you cast a killing curse!”

“Nooooo!” Lucius screamed as he watched his son crumple to the ground, dead. “Why, master! I was your most loyal servant?!”

“Were you?” Voldemort asked, running his fingers over his wand, absently.

“M-master?”

“My most loyal followers, sacrificed for me. Barty and the Lestrange’s went to Azkaban for their master. You wallowed in avarice, glad handing ministers to line your own pockets. The only one you were loyal to was yourself. You’ve always been a disappointment. Your usefulness to me lay in your ability to influence the ministry and the money you were able to siphon from the Black accounts. Since the purge, you’ve lost your power, and Potter was named heir by Sirius Black. The Aurors are hunting for you, what possible further use could I have for you?”

Malfoy dropped to his knees with tears in his eyes. “Master, please, no!”

“Begging, Lucius? How beneath you,” Voldemort said as he cast a second killing curse, felling the last Malfoy.

Voldemort glanced over at Narcissa, who was kneeling on the ground, staring determinedly at the floor. “Be well, Narcissa. I still have use for you. I am well aware that Lucius has not satisfied you in sometime, you’ve welcomed my followers into your home and some into your bed. You’ve been a gracious hostess. Continue as you have been, and you will continue to earn the gratitude of your lord and master.”

“Thank you, my lord,” Narcissa replied meekly.

“Leave us now.”

Narcissa rose from the floor and exited the room. As she left, she heard Voldemort order some of his followers to clean up the filth that had once been her husband and son. She would have mourned, but she was already dead inside from almost twenty unhappy years married to Lucius. She hated the man, and what he’d turned her son into. He was a disappointment of a man in all aspects of his life. Which is why she’d turned to some of the younger, fitter members of Voldemort’s cult to satisfy her urges. They were always willing to comply, always happy to bed the hot wife of one of Voldemort’s inner circle. If Lucius knew, he didn’t care, not that it mattered now.

She spotted a handsome blonde standing guard near the door to Lucius’s study. She beckoned him towards her and smiled the practiced smile of a pureblood wife. “Come with me.”

Joseph looked up from his papers as his eldest daughter stormed into his office, slamming the door behind her as she went. “Father, have you taken leave of your senses?!”

“I will not be spoken to like that by my daughter!” Joseph thundered as he rose from his desk.

“Tough! You disrespected Harry this morning. Worse, you disrespected me! I invited him to stay with us. He is my guest and you treated him like he’s filth!”

“The boy has no ambition, no desire to influence the world for the better! You’re wasting yourself on him!”

“That is for me to decide! Harry is ambitious, just not ambitious in the way you’d like! He doesn’t desire fame or power. He has no interest in using me to further his own aspirations. That’s why I like him. He doesn’t see me as a steppingstone to influence in the Wizengamot, he sees Daphne. I thought that’s what you wanted? You’ve always railed against men like Malfoy and Parkinson, who only see women as means to an end. Now you’re acting just like them!”

That pronouncement from his eldest daughter had Joseph Greengrass drop back into his seat, he stared at her as if she’d slapped him. “Daphne, I only want the best for you. It’s not just about providing you a safe and comfortable home. It’s also providing the mental sustenance that will nourish your relationship. Both my daughters inherited their mother’s beauty and voracious appetite for knowledge. That can be unappealing to some men. To me that made your mother even more attractive, than her outward beauty would imply. I worry that Potter cannot sustain you that way, that you’ll grow bored of him.”

“Father, our relationship is new, but I like Harry a lot. If you get to know him, you’ll see there’s more than a bull-headed Gryffindor behind his outward persona. He is a kind and caring man, and he is smart. But he hides it, and no he won’t tell me why.”

Joseph frowned leaning back in his chair. “Very well, I will attempt to be more tolerant of his presence.”

“Father…” Daphne said warningly, placing her hands on the desk as she gave him a piercing stare.

“I will also be more friendly and try to get to know him…” Joseph replied holding up his hands in defeat.

“Acceptable,” Daphne replied.

“You are very much like your mother…” Joseph muttered, mostly to himself. He chose not to comment on the grin that brought to Daphne’s face.

A couple of hours later the house reassembled for lunch. Once again the Greengrass house-elves had laid on a sumptuous spread. One that might make even Hogwarts jealous. As they ate in an awkward silence, Joseph glanced over at Harry. “Mister Potter, may we speak after lunch?”

“Yes, sir,” Harry replied, getting a reassuring pat on the hand from Daphne.

After lunch Harry followed Joseph up to his office. It was much as Harry expected, stained wood paneling everywhere along with many, many books. He was determined not to think about Hermione, but inevitably did, remarking mentally that she’d love it here.

“Mister Potter, I have been… informed that I may have judged you a bit harshly during breakfast. I am merely looking to ensure her boyfriend is up to a standard suitable for a lady of Greengrass house,” Joseph explained.

“A standard I clearly don’t meet, in your opinion,” Harry said, locking eyes with Joseph.

“I didn’t say that Mister Potter,” Joseph replied.

“It’s what you think, you don’t need to say it out loud. It’s in your tone and body language. What would qualify me to reach the standard of a prospective boyfriend of the Greengrass sisters? Growing fat and old in the Wizengamot, passing laws that spit on the rights of sentient creatures? If that’s what you expect of me, I’ll leave now. As much as I care about Daphne, I will not be moulded into the very same pureblood bigot I despise.”

A smile tugged at the corners of Joseph’s mouth. “You remind me of another remarkable person with green eyes, I had the pleasure of meeting far too many years ago now. She was fierce and forthright, and she’d be proud of the man her son is becoming.”

Harry blushed and rubbed the back of his head. “T-thank you, sir.”

“Joseph, my name is Joseph, not sir. My daughters are beautiful but wilful, much like my wife. They need someone equally as wilful as they are to keep them engaged, otherwise they’ll grow bored. I was worried you’d not measure up, and both you and Daphne would end up heartbroken. If you are blessed to one day have daughters Harry, you’ll move heaven and earth to stop them feeling pain. Seeing you with Daphne, spooked me. You always fear the day they find someone to replace you, as the most important man in your life. I hope you’ll forgive an old fool his shortcomings.”

Harry smiled at the older man. “I won’t tell anyone, if you don’t.”

Joseph chuckled. “Deal.”

As the two men walked down the stairs together, Joseph spoke. “For what it’s worth, Harry, I think potion making is a fine career. Though if you do reach that point in your studies, I hope you would consider apprenticing with Greengrass supply. We not only trade in potion ingredients we also supply potions to many of the stores in Diagon ally. We even hold the patent on a potion your family created. No doubt you’ve had much Greengrass gold deposited in your vault over the years.”

“I… wasn’t aware my family held any patents on potions, sir,” Harry admitted, frowning. “I really do have a lot to learn about my family, don’t I?” Harry asked, glancing at Daphne, who’d joined them at the foot of the stairs, slipping her hand into his.

“Yes, you do, but its ok, we’re going to find out together,” Daphne replied, squeezing his hand reassuringly. Turning her attention to her father. “And don’t you start trying to recruit him. I brought him here to relax, not for an interview.”

“It’s never to early for him to start considering his options. Daphne, there are more places than St Mungo’s that need potion makers. Better paying ones at that,” Joseph explained as they entered the sitting room.

“Oh, I’m not in it for the money…” Harry said even as his insides squirmed uncomfortably. He never liked talking about money. It brought back memories of how he’d felt that summer between first and second year.

Harry had seen firsthand how little the Weasley’s had, and yet they’d still shared what they’d had with him. It had always been a wedge in his relationship with Ron. He was always jealous of how Harry had new things, new broomstick, new robes, couple that with the fame and admiration. Harry could sort of understand how Ron’s resentment grew to hate. Didn’t make him any less of a prat, but he could see it from the red-head’s point of view.

“Perhaps not Harry, but if your talents measure up to Horace’s bragging, you’ll be inundated with offers. Talented potion makers are in short supply in Britain. Many of my colleagues were delighted when news filtered out that Horace would be returning as potions master at Hogwarts. Snape is a talented potion maker, but he is also a petty bigot. His disdain for those he finds beneath him, has stifled the talent of many a great potioneer. The only true success since Snape took over was Penny Heywood, and she followed her husband to Geneva.”

“If it weren’t for Professor Slughorn, I wouldn’t be in potions this year. Snape required an Outstanding for his NEWT’s class. I only achieved an Exceeding Expectations in my OWL’s.”

“No doubt even if you had been doing Outstanding work, Snape would have marked you down for the crime of being James’s son,” Isabella opined as she entered the room, sitting beside her husband.

“Did you know my father, ma… Isabella?” Harry asked, correcting himself when she gave him a pointed look.

“Yes, but a decent share of my memories of him are not… favourable. He was both brilliantly arrogant and frustratingly brilliant. James had a not undeserved reputation for being remarkably talented at most things he turned his hand to, and an utter prat.”

“Oh, so that’s where you get it from…” Daphne said, grinning at Harry.

“I thought girlfriends were supposed to be nice to their boyfriends?” Harry replied, pouting.

“False advertising.”

“Uh huh…”

“When James finally clued into the fact your mother would never date him if he continued being a prat, he changed. It wasn’t just for her, he did it also so he’d be worthy of taking on the responsibility of being head of house Potter. This more diligent and considerate James Potter was much more appealing, to the kind and studious Lily Evans. It took shockingly little time into their sixth year for James to sweep Lily off her feet. I even found the new James a bit attractive…” Isabella admitted.

“Mother!” Daphne exclaimed, aghast.

“Daphne, this was from a time before I knew your father. It’s only natural I would take an interest in the opposite sex. As much as might upset your delicate sensibilities. As shown in Harry, James Potter was a handsome man, but never the right fit for me. Besides, he only ever had eyes for one witch, no others could match her in his eyes. Though he did sample the merchandise on many occasions…”

Harry ran his hand down his face, groaning. “Well, I could have done without knowing that…”

“Have you ever, sampled the merchandise, Harry?” Daphne asked, eyeing him suspiciously.

“I’ve only ever kissed Cho before you, and that’s all we did,” Harry explained.

“Forgive my boyfriend. He really is that much of a pure-hearted sap…” Daphne explained to her parents.

“You wouldn’t change a thing,” Harry teased, grinning.

“I certainly would change your habit of charging off into insane situations to satiate your stupidly noble streak. Trolls, Basilisks, Dementors, and the less said about Dragons the better!”

“They weren’t all situations of my own making… in fact none of them were,” Harry pointed out.

“Hmph, you still ran after Granger, to save her from that Troll. That was a situation of your own making,” Daphne grumbled.

“Uh, Daphne?” Harry said, poking his girlfriend in the side.

“Hm? Oh… um…” Daphne replied, following Harry’s eye-line to her ashen faced parents.

“Perhaps, you should start at the beginning,” Isabella said.

“And don’t leave anything out,” Joseph added commandingly.

By the time Harry and Daphne were finished detailing Harry’s adventures at Hogwarts, they’d finished dinner. Joseph and Isabella had retired to bed, both looking as if they’d aged significantly since the start of the day. Harry had done most of the talking, with Daphne filling in with her perspective as an outsider living in the castle during the events Harry was talking about.

Daphne’s parents were both entranced by the tales Harry told and horrified anyone would allow a child to suffer through the trials he was put through. All three noticed that Harry stubbornly refused to talk about his time before Hogwarts, or what he did during the holidays. He only made vague mentions of staying at his relatives, but wouldn’t expand upon it, even when asked.

“That, could have gone better…” Daphne moaned as they walked up to bed.

“After today, I’d be surprised if your parents let any of the three of us return to the castle,” Harry agreed.

Daphne paused in thought, watching Harry’s back. “As long as you’re around, I’d be ok with that.”

Harry turned around, his cheeks turning pink. “Me too, we’d have to retrieve Tonks and Tracey though.”

“Don’t forget Parkinson. I swear Tracey has the strangest taste in women…”

Harry shrugged. “Can’t help who you fall in love with, as long as she’s happy, all you can do is be there to support her. If Parkinson hurts her… your boyfriend will be there to support you.”

Daphne raised an eyebrow. “Where did this sudden bout of inspiration come from, are you sure you’re my Harry Potter?”

Harry stepped closer to Daphne, pressing his lips against hers. They held there for a few moments before he broke the kiss, stepping back slightly. “Well?”

“Hm, I’m not sure that was thorough enough. I will need to check again,” Daphne replied, going in for another kiss.

“Oh, you two are so gross…” Astoria muttered as she squeezed past them on the stairs, neither Daphne nor Harry heard her. Until she started raining pillows down upon them.

“Stori!”

Astoria’s giggles floated down the corridor as she sprinted away from her enraged sister. Harry chuckled, wrapping his arms around Daphne’s waist, and pulling her towards him. “Leave her be, I want my goodnight kiss.”

“Yes, Harry…” Daphne replied breathily, leaning in for one final kiss before separating for the night.

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

30 March 1997

From the front page of the Daily Prophet:

The End of an Era

Headmaster Dumbledore resigns as Supreme Mugwump

Babajide Akingbade wins landslide vote to replace him

Harry and Daphne entered Joseph’s office, to find the said man and his wife behind his desk. A familiar stone bowl was placed in the centre. “Good morning, Harry, Daphne. Please sit.”

The two glanced at each other as they sat down, Joseph indicated to the bowl as he looked at Harry. “Harry, do you know what this is?”

“It’s a pensive, Pro… Dumbledore has one,” Harry explained. He began putting the honorific in front of the man’s name but stopped himself. Professor was a title earned through respect, Harry had none for the stupid old man, at least, not anymore.

“I assume you know how it works?”

Harry nodded, Joseph smiled and glanced up to his wife. “Harry, would you like to see your parents, as they were before they died?”

Harry’s eyes widened but tried to keep a hold of his nervous excitement. “I would like that a lot.”

Isabella came around the table and tapped her wand to her head. After dropping a silvery threat into the bowl, she stepped back and smiled. “Good luck, Harry, we’ll be here when you return.”

“Harry, can I go with you?” Daphne asked.

“I’d like that,” Harry replied with a smile.

The two stepped up to the bowl and dipped their heads in one at a time. First Harry then Daphne, getting pulled into Isabella’s memory after a moment.

Harry and Daphne found themselves standing on a cobblestone path that led to a giant house. A younger Isabella Greengrass was walking from the gates of the estate towards the imposing building beyond. Harry and Daphne hurried to catch up. “You look so much like your Mum, Daphne.”

“Thank you, Harry,” Daphne replied.

“Where are we?”

Daphne glanced around and thought for a moment, “I think this is Pottermore, the ancestral seat of the Potter family. As I’ve said before, I’ve seen pictures but I’ve never visited.”

“I don’t think that’s entirely true,” Harry replied, indicating to Daphne’s mother.

Daphne sped up a bit and glanced at Isabella, finally noticing what Harry was referring to. Inside a small bundle of blankets, was a tiny blonde-haired child. Daphne gasped as she glanced back at Harry. “It’s hard to believe I was ever that small.”

“You were a pretty cute baby,” Harry commented.

“I’ll have you know I’m still pretty cute Potter,” Daphne retorted.

“Nah, now you’re stunningly beautiful,” Harry countered with a grin.

“Nice save…”

At the end of the path, Isabella stopped at the doors to the house and knocked. After a moment the handsome visage of James Potter appeared, smiling at Isabella. “Your dad is quite good looking…”

Harry frowned, crossing his arms. “He’s alright…”

Daphne rolled her eyes and gave Harry a peck on the cheek. “You are just as handsome.”

“Hmmm,” Harry replied.

“You look radiant as ever, Izzy,” James said with a grin.

“Knock it off with the charm, Potter, and say my name properly. I am not, for the last time, I am not Izzy!” Isabella hissed with annoyance.

“Whatever you say, Izzy,” James replied jokingly.

“You’re still an obnoxious prat,” Isabella muttered as she followed James’s inside.

“I like to think of it as one of my charming qualities.”

“Keep telling yourself that…”

“Is James acting like a prat again?” A voice asked.

Harry’s throat constricted as he watched a much younger and healthier looking Sirius Black enter the entrance hall. His eyes were bright and shone with mischief. He’d yet to experience the horrors of Azkaban. They were still at least a year away from that given Daphne’s age.

“When isn’t he?” Isabella responded, giving Sirius a gentle slap on the chest. “Besides, you have no room to talk. Anna Hopkirk, really? You know she’s engaged to marry Charles Dunbar?”

“Yeah, I know…” Sirius admitted, sheepishly before a grin returned to his face. “She had way more fun with me though.”

Isabella shook her head. “You’re a pig…”

Harry raised his eyebrow and glanced at Daphne. “Dunbar, as in Fay from our year?”

“I believe so. I vaguely remember father mentioning Charles Dunbar, as a contact of his at the ministry,” Daphne replied.

“You don’t think…?” Harry trailed off making a hand gesture towards Sirius.

“I doubt it, but anything is possible,” Daphne answered.

Isabella marched past Sirius as James patted him on the arm soothingly. Sirius gave him a playful shove and the two began wrestling in the hall. Safe in the knowledge if they did it out there, Lily wouldn’t yell at them for putting the baby in danger. Harry and Daphne ignored the two-man children and instead followed Isabella deeper into the house. They eventually came upon a lovely sunroom, where Lily Potter sat nursing a baby Harry. A black-haired woman was standing behind her, with a proud smile on her face.

This time Daphne glanced at Harry in askance. Harry could only shrug. “I’m not sure who she is.”

“Izzy, you came! And you brought Daphne, she’s darling!” Lily exclaimed happily, rising slowly from her seat to walk over to Isabella. She peered into the bundle of blankets she held.

“Your Harry is the same, he’s so sweet. With those green eyes he’ll be a heartbreaker one day…” Isabella commented.

Daphne huffed, grinning at Harry. “Hardly…”

“Hey…” Harry replied, pouting slightly.

“I’ll say this, your mum was hot.”

Harry coughed and pounded his chest with his fist. “Well, that’s certainly something I wasn’t expecting to hear when I woke up this morning…”

“It’s true,” Daphne responded.

“Yeah, I know, she’s beautiful, but then so are you and judging by how your mum has aged. I know you’ll be just as beautiful for decades to come.”

Daphne rolled her eyes again. “Merlin, Potter. With all these corny lines, you could buy a farm…”

Harry grinned. “Sounds good to me.”

“Where is your little rascal? I expected her to be fawning over Harry, like usual,” Isabella commented, turning to the raven-haired woman standing near the window.

“Oh, she is, she just went to get a toy out of her bag. It’s her new favourite and she just remembered she wanted to show Harry.” The woman commented.

“I found it mum!” A little girl announced as she ran into the room. Her hair was turning various colours of the rainbow as her blue shirt and pink skirt flapped around her. She paused for a moment glancing between Lily and Isabella, before her eyes lit up happily and she ran over to the older women. “Aunty Izzy, you’re here! I-Is that Daphne?”

Isabella knelt down beside the girl, letting her have a good look at the baby in the blankets. “Yes, it is, Nymphadora.”

“Don’t call me that! I’m Tonks!” Tonks announced, pouting.

Harry’s jaw dropped as he looked at Daphne who looked equally stunned. “That’s TONKS!”

“That would make our mystery woman her mother, and possibly your future mother-in-law, Andromeda,” Daphne concluded.

Harry swallowed and glanced at the beautiful yet imposing looking woman standing behind the chair. “Yep, not scared at all…”

“You’re right to be scared, Harry. She’s the younger sister of Bellatrix Lestrange and the elder sister of Narcissa Malfoy,” Daphne explained.

“Bloody hell,” Harry muttered, he then paused, glancing at Andi and then looking back at Daphne. “I can see it now, the resemblance to Bellatrix.”

“Yes, though the resemblance was probably stronger back then. I don’t think a decade in Azkaban did Lestrange any favours.”

“Very true,” Harry agreed, he smiled glancing over at little Tonks. “She’s adorably awkward.”

“Very much so,” Daphne said.

“Daphne… what are you planning?” Harry asked, spotting the look in her eyes.

“Me? Nothing,” Daphne replied innocently.

“Uh huh…”

“Are you ready to go back?”

Harry nodded, walking up to Lily, he let his fingers brush her face gently. “I love you, mum, I miss you.”

Daphne interlaced her fingers with Harry’s and focused her mind, returning them to the real world. As the memory faded James entered the room, complaining about Isabella letting Lily call her Izzy. Once they were there a watery eyed Harry turned his attention to the two adults in the room. “T-thank you…”

Isabella smiled and walked over, enveloping Harry in a hug. “You’re welcome, Harry.”

1 April 1997

From the front page of the Daily Prophet:

Headmaster Dumbledore resigns as Chief Warlock

Cites need to focus his efforts on teaching

Augusta Longbottom Elected Chief Witch

Harry had barely collected himself from returning via the floo when Professor McGonagall spoke to him. “Good morning, Mister Potter. The headmaster would like to speak to you.”

Harry frowned, casting a cleaning spell over his robes. “Did the headmaster say what it was about?”

“No, Mister Potter, but he must speak with you immediately,” McGonagall insisted.

Harry scowled. “Fine…”

“Do you want me to come with you?” Daphne asked.

“Yes,” Harry replied.

“I believe the request was for you alone, Mister Potter,” McGonagall said.

“Ma’am, I have no respect for the headmaster. I am only doing this to save myself the headache. Invariably he will force me into seeing him, this way I’m doing it sort of on my terms. If he doesn’t like that I have Daphne there, that’s his bad luck.”

“Twenty points for Gryffindor for disrespecting the headmaster. You are a prefect now, Mister Potter. You need to demonstrate through your actions the proper way to act for your juniors.”

“Professor, I don’t respect the headmaster, and no I can’t tell you why. Perhaps one day, if we survive all of this, I’ll be able to tell you. All I can say now, is I have a very good reason. You’re right though, I shouldn’t disrespect him in front of Astoria, or any of my other classmates. It’s not fair when I can’t tell them why.”

McGonagall, while still frowning, nodded. “You are entitled to your own opinion of the headmaster, Mister Potter. As long as you do not publicly display your displeasure with him. I’m willing to say no more about it, the point deduction stands.”

“I can accept that,” Harry replied.

After bidding Astoria farewell, Harry and Daphne walked up to Dumbledore’s office. Harry was slightly amused to note that the gargoyle guarding the headmaster’s office hadn’t yet been repaired. When they arrived at the top of the stairs, they stepped through the space where the door used to be. The room was somewhat organised, but still in chaos compared to what it used to be.

Harry was surprised to see that Amelia Bones was waiting for them alongside the headmaster. She glanced in Dumbledore’s direction every few seconds. Harry could understand why, the old man looked as if he’d aged considerably since they’d last spoke. Harry could only assume that his and Snape’s efforts were becoming less effective, and the curse damage was advancing.

“Ah, good morning young Harry. I believe the invitation was for you alone,” Dumbledore said as he sat up in his seat, sounding stronger than he looked.

Harry opened his mouth but paused, realising he was about to insult the old man. “Professor, I think we both know why Daphne is here and that’s all that needs to be said.”

Dumbledore paused a beat before glancing at Amelia and then nodding. “Yes, quite. Harry, you’ve met Madam Bones before of course.”

“Yes sir, it’s good to see you well, Madam Bones,” Harry said, shaking Amelia’s hand.

“And you, Mister Potter. I hear Horace has quite a high opinion of you.”

“Uh, yeah… something like that…” Harry replied bashfully.

“I asked Amelia to meet with us today to deliver some, unsettling news,” Dumbledore explained, turning to Amelia.

“Lucius and Draco Malfoy were found dead at a Knockturn Alley brothel Saturday morning. We suspect they were both victims of the killing curse,” Amelia said.

“I see,” Harry said, turning to Dumbledore. “Is that all, headmaster?”

“Harry, have you no sympathy for their deaths?” Dumbledore asked, sounding aghast.

“For a rapist and murderer, and his bigoted son? No, not really. It’s unfortunate for Missus Malfoy. But that’s about it,” Harry replied.

“Don’t you feel a shred of responsibility?”

“For what?” Harry demanded.

“You were the one who suggested we interrogate young Draco about his plans. The subsequent raids may have been the direct cause of his death,” Dumbledore said angrily.

Harry played with Daphne’s fingers as he pondered Dumbledore’s words. “Professor, I am not responsible for Lucius Malfoy getting into bed with a monster. Nor am I at fault for how he taught his son to be a bigot. They had opportunities to change their path in life.”

“They chose to do those things with the ambition of advancing a cause, that would murder or enslave people I care about. So, no, Professor Dumbledore, I do not feel guilty for what happened. It was their decisions that put them at the wrong end of a madman’s wand. Good day to you both, Daphne let’s go.”

As the two got up to walk out, Dumbledore spoke again. “Harry, I fear you are going down a dark path…”

“I’ll make sure and bring a flashlight.”

2 April 1997

Tonks groaned as Harry and Daphne laughed at her discomfort after recounting their experience viewing Isabella’s memory. “I was such a brat back then…”

“Shush, you…” Tonks said, glaring at Harry, who responded by sticking his tongue out at her.

“Are you okay?” Tonks asked, looking at Harry.

“Yeah, mostly, I felt a bunch of different things. I was happy seeing my parents, but seeing Sirius… That was tough, it hasn’t been that long since we… I lost him. He was different back then, he looked so much younger and healthier. Pettigrew ruined his life, and yet he’s still out there running free. And Sirius is dead…” Harry spat angrily, glancing over to the windows showing a cool spring night outside. “One day, I’m going to find Pettigrew. I’m going to end him.”

Daphne frowned, grabbing Harry by the hand. “Don’t be like that Harry, you can’t give into anger.”

“Daphne’s right, Harry,” Tonks agreed, walking over to join them on the couch, sitting on Harry’s other side. “Think about it, Sirius gave into hate, and he spent ten years in Azkaban for a crime he didn’t commit. Is that what you want? Ten years of life wasted in that hell hole. One of my first jobs after becoming an Auror was to escort prisoners to the island, it’s the shittiest of shitty jobs. They assign one senior and one junior. I don’t know what hell looks like, Harry, but Azkaban is close.”

“And that’s just going to the island. I rarely got much further, but my friend, the one I told you about? He had to go into that Merlin forsaken place once, long story, don’t ask. He said it was the most hateful place he’s ever been. It was a warm spring in nineteen ninety, and Nick complained of being cold for weeks afterwards. Don’t give into hate Harry, not because it's what Dumbledore preaches. For us, for our future. We’ll bring Pettigrew in, but we’ll do it the right way. So he receives the justice he so richly deserves.”

Harry looked down at his jeans and nodded slowly. “Okay, the right way.”

“Attaboy, for that you get a kiss,” Tonks said, kissing Harry on the cheek.

Daphne pouted. “Where’s my kiss?”

Tonks rolled her eyes. “Fine,” She complained, leaning over to give Daphne a kiss on the lips.

“Wow, that’s hot…” Harry mumbled.

“You’re such a perv…” Daphne said admonishingly.

“I like it,” Tonks commented cheekily.

“The perviness, or the kiss?”

“Yes.”

4 April 1997

Harry poured a bottle of water over his head as he rested his hands on his knees. “Bloody hell, Tonks, any more than that I’m liable to collapse in exhaustion.”

“You?! I’m the one lying on this bloody platform, at least you can still stand!” Tonks complained.

Harry hobbled over to Tonks, offering his hand to help her up. “You look incredibly sexy, covered in sweat.”

“That’s the worst pick-up line ever…” Tonks replied, shoving Harry away. She swayed her hips as she descended from the platform and collapsed onto the couch, where Daphne was sitting reading a book.

“You’re right Tonks. Though, he’s not wrong,” Daphne said with a grin of her own.

“Hm, okay,” Tonks replied.

“So, I get scolded for giving my girlfriend a compliment. But my other girlfriend does it and you let it pass? How is that fair?”

Tonks chuckled. “We’re complicated creatures.”

Daphne glanced up from her book. She watched Harry as he slumped in a chair taking a long pull from the bottle of water Tonks had given him. Looking up, Harry noticed Daphne staring at him. “Hi?”

“I want to see the Chamber,” Daphne announced.

“Chamber?” Tonks asked.

“The Chamber of Secrets…” Harry began. He quickly explained the parts he’d left out when he told Tonks about the horcruxes.

“Bloody hell…” Tonks muttered.

Harry let out a breath and tilted his head back. “Not today, but yes, we can go down to the chamber. I’ll ask Dobby if he can take us down there. The other way is deeply unpleasant.”

5 April 1997

Harry entered the room to find Daphne and Tonks waiting for him, he smiled at them and nodded. “Everyone is down at the match, all set?”

The two nodded and held Harry’s hands as he called Dobby. “Ready, Dobs?”

“Dobby being ready, Dobby thinks youse be wanting bubbleheaded charm, scary snake be stinky.”

The three applied bubblehead charms and Harry gave Dobby a nod. There was the familiar feel of being sucked through a tube and finally they were inside the chamber. “Fucking hell!”

Daphne turned around to see what Tonks was swearing about and shrieked in fear. As she came face to face with the decaying corpse of the Basilisk. Harry slipped his hand into Daphne’s and walked forward, pressing his hand against the scales. “I promise, it’s dead, Daphne.”

“It’s s-still fucking scary, Harry!” Daphne exclaimed, backing away from the snake.

“Harry, you didn’t say it was so fucking big…” Tonks said, walking around the snake, gingerly, eyeing it warily.

Daphne reflexively smacked Harry in the chest. “Shut up…”

“I didn’t say anything!” Harry protested.

“You were about too…”

Harry ignored her and focused back on the snake. “I wasn’t paying attention to its size, the last time I was here. I was desperate and terrified. It was all I could do to stay alive.”

“You did an excellent job, Harry. I doubt even Mad-Eye would survive a fight with this thing,” Tonks replied.

“I almost didn’t…” Harry said, rolling up his sleeve to show them the scar the Basilisk fang left on him. “I stabbed it through the ceiling of its mouth. But as I did one of its fangs pierced my arm. If it weren’t for Fawkes, I’d be dead.”

“Do you think Phoenixes, like owl treats?” Daphne asked.

“Don’t know, but I’d be willing to chip in and find out,” Tonks replied.

“Ready to go back?”

“Harry, you do know this thing is worth a mint, right?” Daphne asked, edging closer to the giant snake.

“I didn’t, actually,” Harry replied as his eyes roamed the chamber.

“You should sell it. I bet the goblins would pay a fortune for it. I know my dad would. Basilisk parts are worth… astronomical amounts of money.”

Harry shook his head, frowning. “Your dad’s company can have it. I’m already rich, I don’t need more money.”

Daphne’s eyes widened. “Are you serious?”

“Daphne, I have more money than I know what to do with, sitting in a Gringotts vault. Even living as long as wizards do I doubt I could spend it all. No, I won’t profit off something that tried to kill my best friend… or former best friend I guess…” Harry explained, his voice dropping away as he reflected on his relationship with Hermione. They could both see the regret in his eyes, this evoked different emotions in the pair.

Tonks was still upset with Hermione for the way she’d treated Harry. She also recognised that she’d apologised and was working to improve her relationship with him. She wanted them to patch things up, even if it meant things between her and Harry ended. Hermione loved Harry, but had been young and foolish. She was allowed that once, but Tonks would make Hermione regret it if she ever did it again.

Daphne was the opposite of Tonks, she hated Granger with a passion. She’d seen him suffer through Granger’s stupid games. Daphne felt she deserved every humiliation that had been wrought upon her. Daphne had promised herself she’d never let Granger get close to Harry again. She didn’t trust the smug little bitch not to hurt him. “Okay, Harry, I’ll write my dad. He’ll be so pleased he’ll probably tell me to propose.”

Harry grinned. “I don’t hear you complaining…”

“I can think of worse things…”

Once they were back in the room the three sat down. Harry pulled Daphne into his arm, as she rested her head on his chest. “How’s Astoria?”

“She’s less upset than I expected. But at the same time, Malfoy dying like that hasn’t been easy for her to accept. She fully expected she’d have to marry him one day, whether she wanted to or not. Mum is also taking it pretty hard, not because she liked either Malfoy. But because Narcissa was one of her best friends at school. They were a bit of a clique back in the day. Our mums, Alice Longbottom, and Narcissa Black. Now one’s dead, one’s insane, and one was married to a death eater. I don’t think this is how they envisioned their lives turning out… I was worried something similar would happen to me, but then you came into my life.”

Daphne sat up and kissed Harry on the lips. “I’m sort of shocked, how much I’ve come to care about you Potter, but it's real. You’re still a dumb Gryffindor, but you’ve stolen my heart. I hope… I hope we can continue this for a long time…”

Harry smiled and leaned in to kiss Daphne before leaning over and capturing Tonks’s lips as well. “I hope that too, that goes for both of you.”

Tonks grinned, wrapping her arms around the other two. “I’m not going anywhere.”

7 April 1997

Dumbledore stared blankly at the document in front of him, it was an expenditure report. One of tens of thousands he’d seen over the course of his stewardship of Hogwarts. However, the words and numbers on the page no longer made sense to him. It had become a jumble of nonsense. So, really, Dumbledore opined, it hadn’t changed that much.

He sighed, dropping the parchment back onto the table, rubbing his face with his working hand. He hadn’t mentioned it to Poppy or Severus yet, but comprehension was becoming increasingly difficult. Staff meetings were agonising, more so than usual, because he felt himself drifting off so easily. He felt weak both physically and magically. The curse was advancing quicker than the three had anticipated and there was no way left to stop it.

8 April 1997

“Did you have a good holiday, Harry?” Hermione asked as the two patrolled the corridors of Hogwarts. It was the first time they’d patrolled together since he’d returned from the Easter break.

“It was… fine,” Harry replied curtly.

“I-I’m glad,” Hermione replied meekly.

“Is there something you want to say, Granger?” Harry asked, stopping in the corridor.

“I was hoping after three months you’d hate me a bit less…”

Harry frowned and sighed, glancing away from Hermione. “I don’t hate you, I was angry with how you treated me, but I don’t hate you. I’ve moved on with my life, I have new friends now, I have Tonks and Daphne. This is an obligation, because Ron Weasley…” Harry let out a breath. “I can’t even say what I think about him, I don’t want to offend you.”

“Thank you,” Hermione said quietly.

“No one deserves to be treated the way you were treated. But the way you treated me…”

“Was unacceptable for someone who claimed to be your friend. I’m so…”

“You apologised for that, already. You don’t need to do it again,” Harry assured her.

“Okay, but I regret it,” Hermione said.

“I know,” Harry glanced around the corridor. “We should keep going.”

“Yes.”

As the pair descended towards the Slytherin dorm, they heard the shudder of a nearby door. Harry rolled his eyes and glanced at Hermione. “Does this happen a lot?”

“More than you’d think possible…” Hermione muttered.

Harry walked up and yanked the door open with Hermione providing a light. Hermione’s mouth dropped open in shock, as she saw a ruffled and lipstick smeared Tonks and Daphne inside the broom closet. Rage bubbled in Hermione’s stomach. She thought Greengrass wouldn’t make the stupid mistake she’d made by throwing her relationship with Harry away. She opened her mouth to curse out the pair when she heard Harry chuckle.

She glanced wide-eyed at the boy as he crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. “Good evening.”

“Harry, what are you doing here?” Daphne asked sheepishly as she untangled herself from Tonks.

“I’m on patrol, what are you two doing here?”

“We’re um…”

“Exchanging notes,” Tonks commented while smirking.

“Uh huh, you’re exchanging notes without me?”

“Jealous?” Tonks asked, giving Harry a peck on the lips.

“Only that you didn’t invite me to watch,” Harry replied.

“You’re the one who got all responsible…” Daphne complained.

“Yeah, yeah… will you get back to the dorm, okay?”

Daphne gave Harry a kiss on the cheek. “I’ll be fine, stop being a worry wart.”

“Yeah, night.”

“Good night, Harry.”

Once they were alone, Harry glanced at Hermione. “Sorry, I guess it’s not widely known that Daphne, Tonks, and I are in a relationship.”

“No, it’s fine. You don’t have to explain. Can I ask a question?”

“Sure.”

“Do they make you happy?”

Harry smiled. “Yeah, yeah they do.”

Hermione smiled weakly, looking away. “I’m glad.”

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

26 April 1997

It was another quiet night patrolling the corridors of Hogwarts for Hermione and Harry. He rolled his head around, working the muscles in his neck as Hermione glanced at him. She’d been giving him timid little glances as they walked for weeks. It was obvious she wanted to try some kind of reconciliation, but Harry wasn’t interested. As there was only two months until the end of the school year. Hermione was probably on her way up to being appointed Head Girl for their seventh year.

“Mister Potter!”

The two spun around to see McGonagall breathlessly running up the corridor towards them. When she stopped, she rested her hand against the wall and gathered herself. “Mister Potter, it is urgent, the headmaster wants to see you.”

“Professor, I am on patrol, surely it can…”

“It cannot wait, Harry. In a few hours, maybe less, Albus will be dead.”

As quiet as the corridor had been before, it was as silent as a grave after McGonagall’s pronouncement. Hermione gasped, raising her hands to her face as tears pricked at the corners of her eyes. Harry stood, rigid as a statue staring hard through his head of house. After a few moments he spoke. “Where…?”

“Hospital wing, please, come with me?” McGonagall pleaded.

Harry gave her a jerky nod and the two ran off, not realising Hermione was following close behind them. The journey took them down several flights of stairs, before arriving at the hospital wing. Harry stopped short, steadying himself on the door frame. Dumbledore was lying in a bed in the centre of the room as Pomfrey slowly fed him water. Harry shakily approached, getting a weary smile from the Matron.

“Harry…” Dumbledore said weakly, raising his hand and reaching out for him.

Harry eyed the older man with disdain. They’d not spoken since their discussion about Malfoy and the man looked noticeably aged. His cheeks were sunken in, and you could see the bones of his hand sticking out through his ashen coloured skin. “Dumbledore…”

“You are right to be,” Dumbledore paused to cough, “Angry with me. I do not deserve forgiveness for what I did… They were monsters, Harry. In my hubris I believed I knew best, even when my friends were telling me otherwise. I am… sorry…”

“You shouldn’t speak, you need to keep your strength up,” Harry replied stiltedly.

“No, no time left. You must, you must defeat Voldemort, Harry. His evil won’t be contained to Britain, he will consume everything… You can beat him, I have faith. You have love, harness it, use it to destroy the darkness.”

“I’ll beat him,” Harry assured the old headmaster.

“That’s good, you’re a good boy Harry. You have your father’s fire and your mother’s wisdom. You will do great things, great things my boy… I wish, I wish I could have seen Arianna again. I wish I could have told her I’m sorry. Aberforth, Gellert, James, Lily, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry… Mother, I was so foolish, so arrogant. I never realised how you suffered. I’m sorry, please, please forgive me… I’m so…”

Dumbledore’s breathing slowed as his hand dropped to the bed. Poppy ran her wand over his body and choked back tears. “Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, time of death, ten o’five pm, 26th of April in the year 1997.”

Tears rolled down Harry’s face as he stared at the deceased headmaster. He tried to move, but almost stumbled over himself. He was shaking with adrenaline and his eyes were blurry from tears. He tried to move again when he felt a pair of gentle hands on his arm. “It’s ok, Harry, I’m here. You can lean on me. I’ll take you back to Gryffindor.”

Harry nodded numbly, but the tears didn’t stop falling as Hermione guided him back to the dorm. Eventually they reached what was once their favourite couch. Harry sat down with Hermione wrapping her arms around him, guiding his head into the crook of her neck. “Why am I crying? I hated him so much…”

“He was a huge influence on your life, Harry. It doesn’t matter whether it was good or bad right now. At some point you admired him, he was a mentor. It’s okay to be upset that he died, but you can’t keep it bottled up. You need to let go of the pain. Now you can cry Harry, I’ll be here with you, I won’t go anywhere,” Hermione whispered soothingly.

Harry sobbed into Hermione’s robes as she held him, gently rubbing her fingers through his hair. Eventually he fell into a fitful sleep against her, but Hermione didn’t once try to move him. She knew this didn’t make them friends again. He’d probably not even acknowledge it by morning, but for now, she’d be here for him.

Harry awoke before dawn, still wrapped in Hermione’s arms. He slowly extracted himself and grabbed a blanket to cover her. Harry smiled down at the older girl, brushing her hair out of her face. He was reminded of the kind, brilliant girl he’d met almost seven years ago. There was nothing of the conceited bitch, that had been impersonating his best friend for almost a year.

If he was being brutally honest with himself, he missed having Hermione in his life. He’d almost come to enjoy their patrols together, even if they were done in silence. She’d hurt him, but she’d also apologised and had respected his wishes. The only time they spoke was in regard to Prefect business, she’d even helped him with a horcrux problem.

Letting out a breath, Harry rubbed the back of his neck and groaned to himself softly. He left Hermione to sleep and padded his way up the stairs to his dorm room. As he showered Harry reflected back on the incident with the Firebolt in their third year. He’d ignored her for weeks afterwards, he could blame it on Ron. He was just as much to blame as the red-headed twit. She’d given him a second chance after that, it was time Harry did the same.

“Why?” Daphne demanded later. The two and Tonks had gathered in the room, sneaking away from the rest of the school. Which was now draped in black after it was announced Dumbledore had passed.

Harry hung his arms over the back of the couch and sighed, tipping his head back. “Because Hermione has earned it.”

“She hasn’t done anything to be your friend again, Harry,” Daphne pointed out.

“Hermione did what I asked her to do, which was leave me alone. The one time she didn’t was when it mattered most, when neither you nor Tonks could be there for me. I was a mess last night. I could barely put one foot in front of the other.”

“Hermione was there by my side, as always. She was my best friend again, when she had no reason to be. She could have left me there to sob into a hospital wing pillow. Instead, she helped me back to the dorm and held me as i cried. I miss Hermione, Daphne. I want her to be my friend again. I understand that you’re against it, but I’m not asking for your permission.”

Daphne scowled and glared at him as Harry threw his hands up in frustration. “Scowling at me isn’t going to make me change my mind.”

“Fine!” Daphne exclaimed, getting up to walk out, when the door to the room disappeared.

“Stay! We’re not leaving until we sort this out,” Tonks commanded, pointing to a spot on the couch beside Harry. Daphne pouted and walked back to join them.

“Daphne, I understand you’re worried that she’ll go back to the way she was, but I spend every day with her. We’re in almost all the same classes, Hermione has changed. If she goes back to being a bitch, our friendship is at an end. Because I won’t be able to trust her ever again.”

“If she goes back to being a bitch, do I get to say, I told you so?” Daphne asked.

“Sure,” Harry responded, chuckling.

“I suppose I can accept it, for now, but I’ll be watching carefully.”

28 April 1997

Hermione paused at the bottom of the stairs of the common room. It was quieter than usual, given Dumbledore’s death. But the common room never ceased being a hive of activity, however muted. Harry, and Neville were sitting at her preferred study table. Hermione sighed and slung her bag around her shoulder, preparing herself for the long trek down to the library. As she approached the portrait hole, a voice calling her name made the brunette pause and glance back in surprise.

Harry strode up to Hermione, with a smile on his face. “Hi.”

“Hi, Harry,” Hermione replied guardedly.

“I wanted to thank you for the other night, I was a mess, so you being there really helped,” Harry explained.

“Oh, um, that’s okay. You don’t need to thank me for that,” Hermione replied shyly.

“Listen…” Harry began, glancing back at Neville. Who, like the rest of the common room, was watching their interaction with interest. “Would you like to come study with us?”

“Wha… I mean, excuse me?”

Harry smiled at Hermione, which made little butterflies flutter in her stomach. He plucked her bag off her shoulder. “There’s plenty of room, and I’m sure Nev and I have gotten a bunch of stuff wrong.”

“I-if you’re sure,” Hermione replied hesitantly.

“I’m sure.”

“Harry, would you mind looking over my potions essay?” Hermione asked as they sat down.

“As long as you go over charms for me?”

Hermione smiled and nodded. “Deal.”

As the two exchanged essays, neither noticed the sly looks Neville was giving Hermione. Hermione was graceful and brilliant, with a fiery personality to boot. To him, Hermione was perfect.

“Alright there, Nev?”

“Hm? Oh, absolutely,” He replied with a grin.

29 April 1997

Rufus Scrimgeour poured a glass of fire whiskey and slid it over his desk to his old boss. The woman in question raised the glass in thanks and downed it quickly, grimacing as the liquid seared her throat. “Dumbledore was a bastard, but I still hated that.”

“I hate funerals, I’ve been to far too many, I still remember when the Potters died… that was a fucking rough day.”

The two sat in silence for a few minutes before Bones spoke. “You-Know-Who will be on the move. This is the perfect time to strike and take the ministry.”

“I know. We should prepare an appropriate response,” Scrimgeour said, giving Bones a significant look.

“We’ll need around the clock guards in the atrium. I hope you like sleeping in your office, you won’t be going home for a while,” Bones replied.

“I’ll manage, we should also talk to floo control. If we cast a anti-apparition spell over the ministry, the only way in will be the floo.”

Bones nodded in understanding. “We can redirect some of the floo exits to create bottlenecks, and take the pressure off the defenders in the atrium.”

“Let’s get to work,” Rufus said as the two rose from their seats and left his office.

30 April 1997

Voldemort rose from his throne and brandished a copy of the previous day’s Daily Prophet. “My loyal followers, our time draws near.”

The crowd cheered and Voldemort smirked. “Tomorrow, we will retake our world from the mudblood lovers and restore the proper order.”

1 May 1997

Harry let out a breath as he flopped down onto his bed in the Gryffindor sixth year boy’s dorm room. Between training, studying, his boyfriend and prefect duties, Harry often felt wrung out by the time he went to bed at night. Neville glanced over and smiled at his best friend, as he folded up some freshly laundered clothes. The house-elves were very skilled, but Neville was very particular about how his clothes were folded, necessitating a second go around. “Tired, Harry?”

“What gave it away Nev?”

“The sighing, the slumping on the bed, I could go on…?”

“Oh, please do…” Harry replied sarcastically.

“You should slow down a bit, mate. All this extracurricular stuff you’ve been doing is wearing you down,” Neville said, turning serious.

“Can’t, too much stuff to do, too little time,” Harry responded.

“If you say so…” Neville replied.

“I appreciate you looking out for me, mate. I’m fine, I may even take the weekend of the Quidditch final off. I should be there to support Gryffindor,” Harry said.

“I’m sure Ginny would appreciate it.”

“Speaking of Ginny, how are things going between you and her?”

Neville gave Harry a weak smile and shook his head. “They’re not, we talked but she’s committed to her relationship with Lavender. I guess Lav has a thing for redheads.”

“Uh huh, sorry, Nev, I know how much you liked her.”

“It’s okay, Harry, really, can’t go on pining for her forever. If she’s not interested, I’ll have to find someone who is.”

“That’s the spirit, Neville,” Dean agreed from his own bed.

“Well, fellas, I’ll see you tomorrow,” Harry commented as he pulled the curtains around his bed. He rubbed his forehead, it had been sore all day, but it had grown worse in the last couple of hours. Harry had stubbornly ignored it, hoping whatever had gotten Voldemort pissed off today, would subside before he woke up.

When Harry opened his eyes, he was standing in a gaudy, cluttered throne room. Harry got the impression that whoever owned this place bought things to show off how rich they were. Rather than for any practical reason. “Malfoy…” He muttered.

“Very good, Potter,” A voice hissed behind him.

Harry spun around to stare into the blood red eyes of his nemesis, they gleamed in amusement as Nagini wrapped herself around him. Voldemort casually stroked under the chin of his familiar, considering the boy in front of him passively. “You are correct, this home was once owned by that fool Lucius. He thought baubles and trinkets exemplified how much power he had. We both know, these baubles and trinkets are transitory. Real power comes from etching your name in history. I wanted you here to watch me etch my name, one more time. I want you to watch, powerless, as I exert my power on the ministry and restore the proper order on our world.”

Harry was silent as Voldemort exited the room, dragging Harry with him and stopped in front of the floo. He glanced back at his raven-haired rival as he took a pinch of floo powder out of the cup on the mantle and sprinkled it in the flames. “It appears we’ll have to take my least favourite mode of magical transportation. The ministry believes it can dissuade us from entering their building by erecting anti-apparition wards. A fruitless endeavour, but I am pleased they are at least putting up a token effort. Hold tight, my Nagini, I wouldn’t want to lose you mid-flight.”

Voldemort entered the flames and a moment later he disappeared. Everything went dark around Harry for a few moments, before he found himself standing ankle deep in blood. “What is this?!” Voldemort hissed enraged.

As soon as he spoke, half a dozen cutting, and gouging curses flew in Voldemort’s direction. Waving his hand, the spells impacted his shield. Voldemort grunted, more from the effort it took to raise a wandless shield than from the power it took to stop them. In retaliation Voldemort launched a volley of killing curses, all but one was stopped by hastily erected stone barriers. The last one sailed over the head of the ministry defenders, colliding with a column behind them. This blew a chunk of stone free, showering the people below with debris.

Voldemort roared in frustration, erecting a stone shield and sheltering behind it as he took stock of the situation. Harry, unaffected by the battle, took a minute to study his surroundings. Spells were flying everywhere, gouging, killing, organ expelling, severing, and reductor curses were among the ones Harry could identify. What surprised him was how aggressive the ministry defenders were being, they were decimating the Death Eaters. With only a dozen or so not having been killed or having lost a limb or other extremity. The other side, while incurring losses of their own, weren’t nearly as decimated as Voldemort’s forces.

“Rookwood! Where are my troops!” Voldemort demanded.

“My lord, they’ve been…” Rookwood began, but a cutting curse sliced his head clean off his shoulders before he could finish. The fountain created, bathed the remaining death eaters in blood and dyed their masks red.

Voldemort cursed, wandlessly summoning another unnamed follower to his side. “Your lord demands answers!”

“T-they tricked us, my lord! Th-they diverted the f-floo traffic… I-it was a-an ambush! W-we have to run away, w-we n-need…”

“FOOL!” Voldemort screamed, hurling the man into the path of a gouging curse, causing his organs to explode and splash onto the ground. “I AM LORD VOLDEMORT! I DO NOT RUN AWAY!”

“MY LORD WE MUST! BELLATRIX AND RABASTAN ARE DEAD! THERE IS NOT HOPE FOR US HERE!” Radolphus Lestrange yelled.

“COWARD!” Voldemort screamed, casting a killing curse at the man. Ending the Lestrange line on the floor of the ministry.

Voldemort scowled, as he hurled more killing curses at the ministry defenders. Out of the corner of his eye he spotted Bones and Scrimgeour huddled together, discussing tactics between throwing spells towards the Death Eaters. He silently instructed Nagini to uncoil herself from around him and begin hunting.

Harry’s eyes widened as he watched Nagini blend into the shadows and slither towards the defence line. Harry wanted to yell a warning, but there was nothing he could do. As Nagini reared up behind Amelia, Rufus shoved her out of the way and cast a severing curse at the neck of the snake. As it flopped to the floor dead, a piercing scream echoed through the atrium. Causing all fighting to halt for a moment.

Harry stared wide-eyed at the falling mass of snake, quickly realising it was a horcrux. He was shaken out of his shock by Voldemort’s anguished cry, as a killing curse whizzed past his head. Scrimgeour was too distracted by the chaos around him to realise what was happening, until he too fell to the ground dead.

Shaking with anger, Voldemort raised the tip of his wand to his throat and cast Sonorus. “DEATH EATERS! WITHDRAW!”

Voldemort transfigured a barrier between the ministry defenders and the last of his Death Eaters as they bid a hasty retreat. The world around Harry turned dark before he was once again standing in the gaudy, cluttered throne room. Voldemort was pacing back and forth, seething with rage. Before him there were barely half a dozen death eaters. Most of them were bleeding, a couple were missing extremities, tied off with makeshift tourniquets.

“We have been betrayed!! Those fools at the ministry knew we were coming! And they were prepared! Who, who was it?!”

“My lord,” Narcissa spoke softly, she looked as elegant as ever. Harry surmised she hadn’t participated in the attack. In fact, Harry had an idle thought that she looked really hot, for someone who would have been around the same age as his Mum. Harry frowned suddenly, he needed to stop spending so much time around Tonks.

“Narcissa, was it you?” Voldemort hissed, grabbing her by the throat and peering into her eyes. “Interesting, Rookwood, you believe he betrayed us, because you saw him leave the house, before the raid? Or at least that’s what you hope I’ll believe, be assured Narcissa. I see through your lies, and your resentment. I know you did not betray us, even if you wanted to. You’ve not left your bed much recently.”

There was a round of sniggering from the remaining Death Eaters, Voldemort was clearly implying something about Malfoy’s mum. It didn’t take a Hermione sized brain to guess what it was.

“Leave me,” Voldemort ordered, and his remaining Death Eaters shambled out. “Nagini, my precious, gone… I avenged you, I killed Scrimgeour, but it was too late…”

2 May 1997

From the front page of the Daily Prophet:

You-Know-Who suffers Catastrophic losses in Thwarted Attack on the Ministry!!

Rufus Scrimgeour Dead, Amelia Bones elected Minister

Harry groaned as his eyes fluttered open. He reached up and cradled his throbbing skull as someone leaned over the bed. “Harry? Can you hear me?”

“Can you make whoever is tap dancing on my head, knock it off. It’s starting to smart…”

“Harry, drink this,” Daphne insisted, helping him sit up a bit to ingest a disgusting potion.

“Yuck… I think, if I become a potioneer, my first job will be to find a way to make potions more palatable.” Harry muttered.

“If you succeed, Mister Potter. I would be eternally grateful,” Pomfrey replied as she handed him his glasses. “Feeling better?”

“Much, thank you. How long was I out?”

“Less than a day, although you gave the Gryffindor dorm a good scare,” Daphne commented from his other side.

“What happened?” Harry asked.

Daphne shrugged. “Not sure, Neville said he was lying in bed reading. About an hour after you went to sleep, when you started screaming at the top of your lungs. You woke up the entire dorm, and a group of seventh years had to carry you down here. Though by the time you arrived, you’d stopped screaming.”

Harry ducked his head, sheepishly. “Yeah, I guess I’ll have to apologize later.”

“Can you tell me what happened, Mister Potter?” Pomfrey asked.

“My scar had been bothering me all day. The pain must have peaked after I fell asleep. I don’t remember anything else after that.”

“Hm, very well. The pain relief potion should last until the headache has passed. Please let me know if you start to feel the pain return. You may go once you’ve showered and changed.”

Once Harry had showered and gotten changed, he sent a Patronus out to Tonks and began walking with Daphne up to the room.

“HARRY!!”

About halfway to their destination, Hermione spotted them and sprinted over, hitting Harry like a brunette missile. “Are you ok? What happened? Were you hurt? Harry, You-Know-Who attacked the ministry! Lots of Death Eaters are dead! Almost all of Slytherin was sent home!”

“Hermione, HERMIONE!” Harry finally yelled, getting the brunette’s attention. “I’m okay, a bit sore and I have a splitting headache, but I’m fine. We can’t talk about it here, come with us.”

Daphne raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, Hermione knows some of it already. Is it going to be a problem?” Harry asked pointedly.

“No, Harry,” Daphne replied sullenly.

It was a quiet walk for the remaining distance to the room, where Tonks was waiting for them. As soon as the door closed, Daphne and Tonks enveloped Harry in a hug. Hermione watched awkwardly from the side. “You jerk, you’re not supposed to make me worry like that.”

Harry scratched his face, looking sheepish. “Sorry.”

“So, what happened?” Daphne asked.

“It’s mostly as I told Pomfrey, my scar had been bothering me all day, the pain must have peaked after I fell asleep.”

“Buuut?” Tonks said.

“I had a vision,” Harry explained.

“Like the ones you had last year?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, except this time, Voldemort invited me into his head, he wanted me to see him ‘conquer’ the ministry. Except it did not go that way. He was enraged, at least at first, he was looking for someone to blame, except there weren’t enough Death Eaters left for him to begin an inquisition. How many died at the ministry last night?”

Hermione pulled a copy of the Daily Prophet out of her bag and handed it to Harry. After reading the headline Harry flicked through the five-page insert, naming every death eater who died in the route of Voldemort’s forces. Harry was pleased to note that Pettigrew had been captured, rather than killed. “That would certainly piss me off.”

Hermione turned the page for Harry, to point out an extensive article on Pettigrew. “It says he was caught trying to escape the ministry as a rat. He’s in a cell, awaiting trial.”

“I hope he goes through the veil,” Harry said darkly as he handed the paper back to Hermione. “Voldemort is down to about half a dozen death eaters, and Narcissa Malfoy. Apparently, she survived her husband and son being murdered. Doesn’t sound like it was a happy marriage…” Harry shook his head when he saw the curious looks on the girls' faces. “Don’t worry about it.”

“I guess this means we won’t be hearing from You-Know-Who for a while,” Tonks said, trying to brighten their moods.

“Probably not, maybe I’ll get to have a quiet end to the year, for once…” Harry mused wistfully.

“Where are you staying over the holidays, Harry? I hope you’re not intending to return to your horrid relatives.”

“Horrid relatives?” Daphne and Tonks asked simultaneously, giving Harry significant looks.

Harry groaned as he collapsed into a chair, dragging his hand down his face. “Cheers, Hermione…”

“Sorry…” Hermione replied timidly.

Harry waved his hand at her. “It’s fine, I would have told them eventually…”

“Told us, what, Harry? The last time I asked you about your relatives, you were super evasive. I thought you were hiding things, and now I know. So, what don’t we know that we should know?” Daphne demanded.

Harry summoned a long couch and indicated the three should sit. “First, don’t tell anyone okay? I don’t like talking about this with people… No one knew how they treated me until Ron, Fred, and George came to rescue me after our first year…”

Hermione’s countenance darkened suddenly. “When they had to rip the bars off the windows of your room?”

“WHAT?!”

“Yeah… that, that happened…” Harry replied reluctantly. He paused for a long time, collecting his thoughts. Eventually he launched into the story of his upbringing. The parts he could remember, in the ten years between his parents dying and arriving at Hogwarts.

By the end Tonks was pacing the room, while Daphne sat, quietly seething with anger. “Learning necromancy isn’t that difficult…” She muttered to herself.

“Uh, Daphne… my relatives aren’t dead…”

“No, but Dumbledore is, and I would very much like to revive him. So I can have the privilege of killing him again…” Daphne replied, her eyes alight with rage.

“Oh! I can help,” Hermione volunteered.

“I might take you up on that…” Daphne replied.

Harry sighed. “You two have fun with that, I’m exhausted and I want to see my bed. Want me to walk you back to the dorm, Hermione?”

“Actually Harry, we’ll do that. We need to have some girl talk,” Daphne said before Hermione could respond.

Harry raised an eyebrow but nodded. “Okay, I’ll see you all, tomorrow.”

Harry gave Tonks and Daphne goodnight kisses before leaving the room. Once he was gone, the room changed again. Now Hermione and Daphne were in separate seats, with a third provided for Tonks, who sat down beside Daphne, facing Hermione. “You wanted to ask me something?”

“Yes, what are your intentions towards Harry?”

“I’d like to know that too,” Tonks added.

“I don’t have any intentions towards Harry, I only want to be his friend,” Hermione assured them.

“Right, you’re not remotely interested in him romantically,” Daphne replied derisively.

“I’m not!” Hermione protested shrilly. She then paused and took a breath. “Okay, I am interested…”

“Ha!” Daphne exclaimed.

“I’m not going to pursue him! I care about Harry, in spite of the stupid way I acted last year, he was and is my best friend. I don’t intend to mess that up again, by trying to get in-between the three of you.”

“He’d probably like that,” Tonks quipped.

Daphne rolled her eyes. “Merlin, give me strength…”

“You’d probably need Merlin-like strength if it were the four of us,” Tonks suggested.

“Be serious…”

“No, that was my cousin.”

Daphne groaned. “Why do I put up with you…”

Tonks smirked and leaned in, pressing her lips against Daphne’s. When she pulled back, Hermione was blushing and squirming in her chair. “That was hot…”

“That’s what Harry said,” Tonks said teasingly.

“Look, Granger. Harry is a pure hearted sap, but that’s part of what I like about him. He’s taking a big risk letting you back into his life, if you hurt him again. I will end you,” Daphne said, her eyes glowing ominously.

“That goes double for me,” Tonks added.

Hermione nodded determinedly. “If I hurt him again, I’ll deserve it.”

“Something we can agree on, at least…”

When Hermione arrived back at the Gryffindor dorm. She found Harry waiting for her, perched on the edge of their usual couch, in the empty common room. “I thought you were going to bed?”

“I was and I am. I just wanted to check on you first.”

“I’m fine, Harry,” Hermione replied, with a smile.

“Uh huh, let me guess. Daphne and Tonks wanted to know your intentions towards me?”

“Um, n-no, i-it was girl talk, like Daphne said…” Hermione stammered.

“Uh huh… It would be nice if my girlfriends trusted my judgement a little more…”

Hermione frowned, crossing her arms. “First, your girlfriends are looking out for you. Second your judgement saw you trying to outfly a dragon and leaping onto a Troll’s back. I think they have a right to be worried.”

Harry rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, letting a wry smile slip onto his face. “I mean, I think the second one was one of the best decisions I ever made personally.”

Hermione blushed and smiled. “G-goodnight, Harry.”

“Night, Hermione.”

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

4 May 1997

Tonks entered the room, cursing herself for her lateness. Even though You-Know-Who was seemingly vanquished after the route at the ministry. Neither Harry nor Tonks wanted to easy up on his training. Besides it gave them cover for hanging out. The stairs had not cooperated that morning. Somehow the castle knew that the alarm on her wand had been set wrong, and she was running late. She expected to find an annoyed Potter waiting for her. Instead the room was empty, apart from Dobby, who stood in the centre of the room holding a piece of paper.

“Good morning, Miss Tonksie.”

“Morning, Dobby, where’s Harry?”

“Mister Harry asked me to give you this,” Dobby explained, handing Tonks a slip of parchment.

“Astronomy tower, Harry wants to see me up there?”

“Dobby is not saying.”

“Of course not,” Tonks replied, exasperated.

Tonks walked out of the room, and made her weary way up to the top of the astronomy tower. When she finally arrived, she paused mid-step. Harry was sat on a picnic blanket, with a butterbeer in hand and some of Tonks’s favourite food laid out around him. “Harry… what?”

“I’ve been spending a lot of time with Daphne recently, and that’s unfair. So I decided that today is going to be about us,” Harry explained as he shuffled over and retrieved another bottle of butterbeer from the hamper. He indicated to the freshly made space beside him. “There’s plenty of room.”

“You didn’t have to do all of this…” Tonks complained sitting down beside Harry, and snuggling into him. It was now mid-spring, and while it was getting warmer, the chill hadn’t gone out of the Scottish air.

“Yes, I did. I can be public about my feelings for Daphne. You’d get fired or worse, if it came out that we’re seeing each other. Regardless of whether we’ve done anything beyond kissing,” Harry explained. “I care about you equally. That means finding quality moments to be alone with you.”

“We spend lots of time together,” Tonks pointed out.

“I know, and I enjoy that time. But I want to occasionally sit with you like this and treat my girlfriend,” Harry explained, grinning.

“Well, I mean, if you’re going to manipulate me with food, Mister Potter. I’m not going to complain,” Tonks replied, eyeing the food eagerly. “How did you know what my favourite food was, anyway?”

“Magic,” Harry responded, waggling his eyebrow. When Tonks raised one of her own, he chuckled. “I wrote your mum and asked.”

Tonks’s eyes widened. “You didn’t…”

“No, that’s something for you and her to talk about. I told a little white lie and said I wanted to do this as a thank you, for helping me train. That’s partly true, because I’m incredibly appreciative. But the other reason was so I can cuddle with my beautiful girlfriend on an equally lovely day.”

“Mum told me once that your dad was as smooth as silk when it came to the ladies. You have all the smoothness of crunchy peanut butter,” Tonks commented.

“Hey, at least I taste good,” Harry retorted. Tonks followed his eyes down to his crotch. Her  eyes widened and her mouth dropped before she burst out laughing. “I’m such a bad influence on you, Potter. That was gross.”

Harry leaned into Tonks’s ear, smirking. “Don’t knock it till you’ve tried it.”

Tonks shoved him playfully, returning his smirk. “Down boy, bad doggy,” she said as she transfigured a nearby napkin into a rolled-up newspaper and swatted Harry across the nose. “You have to wait another one hundred and three days, for that buster.”

“You’ve been counting?” Harry asked.

“Shut up…” Tonks replied, biting moodily into her chocolate cake as Harry grinned at her.

The two ate in silence for a while, occasionally exchanging plates so the other could try whatever their partner was having. Tonks looked pensive and Harry glanced at her with concern. “Tonks, is something wrong?”

“Hm? Oh! No, not wrong exactly… Harry, have you thought anymore about where you’re staying over the holidays?”

Harry shrugged. “Dumbledore always said I had to go back to the Dursleys for my own protection, and theirs. Something about protections he’d cast around the house. I have no interest in returning to that place. I refuse to spend another summer being their fucking errand boy.”

“Good, that still leaves the question of where you’re going to stay,” Tonks pointed out.

“Yeah, Daphne mentioned there are a bunch of Potter properties. I have no idea what kind of condition they’d be in after over ten years of neglect. I could go back to Grimmauld Place, but that doesn’t sound appealing…”

“SO!” Tonks said loudly, cutting Harry off from his musings. Harry raised an eyebrow as Tonks swatted him across the nose again. “Daphne and I had a chat, since she so kindly hosted you over easter holidays. It’s only fair you get to meet my parents over summer. How would you feel about coming to stay with me?”

Harry swallowed, recalling the beautiful yet intimidating visage of Andromeda Tonks. The memories Isabella showed him and Daphne replayed in his mind. “D-do you live with your parents?”

“Nah, I have my own place, dad bought it for me as a graduation gift. It’s empty most of the time because I’m always out working. Bones directed Kingsley to give all Aurors time off as a reward for the fight at the ministry. I’m taking mine during your summer holidays, so, what about it, stud?”

Harry grinned. “You and me alone, all summer, do you think you can trust yourself?”

Tonks rolled her eyes. “I think I’ll manage, at least until your birthday…”

“I see…” Harry replied, in a slightly strained voice.

Tonks grinned. “We’re going to have so much fun.”

6 May 1997

Severus Snape sat in his office, staring at the half empty bottle of firewhiskey on his desk. Beside it sat a copy of the Daily Prophet from a few months prior, that spelled out his death sentence.

4 January 1997

From the front page of the Daily Prophet:

Enemies of the State!

Minister Scrimgeour Declares Zero Tolerance for Death Eater Sympathisers

Dumbledore was dead and Voldemort was on the run, they’d be coming for him soon. He had nowhere else to turn, no cards left in his hand. He couldn’t even offer his services as a spy to the incoming minister. Bones was as much of a hard ass as her former boss. She’d sooner string him up than help him. Voldemort had recast the fidelius charm and locked Snape out. The man he called master had cast him to the wolves.

Downing another glass of firewhiskey, Snape sneered at the parchment on the desk. It partially hidden by the alcohol and newspaper. It was Potter’s class schedule. He had charms class this morning, followed by Transfigurations and Potions in the afternoon. It had gnawed at him all year that the boy had a seeming inclination for potions, something he’d never seen in the five years of teaching the brat. He’d thought it was Slughorn’s bragging, but when he’d examined a vial of Potter’s potion for himself, he found it to be outstanding work, in every sense of the word.

Snape’s fingers twitched as he eyed off his wand, he’d already made his decision and all the arrangements. They were no doubt going to arrest him soon, he couldn’t wait to act until Potter was in his class. He had to move now, or he’d miss the chance to once and for all end the Potter line. Potter was his father’s son, the arrogant fame seeking bastard that had tormented him, that turned the woman he loved against him. Snape hoped Potter was watching from hell, so he could see him murder his vile offspring.

Harry walked out of charms with Hermione, Neville, Susan, and Hannah. He turned to say something to Neville when he saw movement out of the corner of his eye.

“AVADA KEDAVRA!”

Harry shoved Hermione, who was standing beside him, away. He was unable to move or cast in time, to block the spell from reaching him. Seconds later everything went dark.

Harry’s eyes fluttered open, and he found himself staring into a familiar pair of green eyes. “Mum?”

Lily Evans-Potter smiled down at her son. She ran her fingers through his messy raven hair. “Hello, my love, I’ve missed you.”

Harry began to tear up as he took her hand in his and pressed it against his cheek. “I don’t even remember you, except…”

“Shh, it’s okay, Harry. All you need to know is we always have and always will love you.”

“I love you too, Mum.”

Lily smiled gently at him. “I’ve been waiting so long to hear you say that. We’ll have to make this quick. There’s so much I want to say, but we don’t have very long.”

Harry blinked. “W-what? Mum, I’m dead!” Harry exclaimed, sitting up.

“Yes, but you’re so quick to forget, you had something inside you that shouldn’t be there,” Lily responded.

“That extra piece of treacle tart I snuck in, last night at dinner?”

Lily rolled her eyes. “Be serious, and if you make that stupid joke I will hex you,” Lily warned him when she sees the mischievous look in Harry’s eyes. “No, Harry, the horcrux.”

“Oh,” Harry replied turning serious once again.

“It’s gone now, Severus, by trying to kill you has actually done you a favour. I wish there was another way, but this is the only way to destroy a horcrux without destroying the container and by extension, killing you.”

Harry sat up, hunching over as Lily slid across, wrapping her arms around him. “You’ll have to go back soon, but we have some time.”

“How? Isn’t it bad for me to spend this long not breathing or with my heart not beating?”

“Yes, love, but here, beyond the veil, time doesn’t exist. Though, we’re only allowed this time by the powers-that-be. Otherwise I’m not sure I’d be able to let you go.”

Harry rested his head against Lily’s chest, letting his fingers intertwine with hers. “Where’s Dad?”

“He’s nearby, watching. He’s taking a walk to bleed off some of the anger from what Severus has done,” Lily explained.

“Aren’t you angry?” Harry asked.

“I’m furious, but I’m putting that out of my mind for now. I don’t want to waste any time I could be spending with you.”

“You should listen to your Mum, pup. She’s a wise woman,” Sirius said as he and his father approached. James dropped to the ground and wrapped his wife and son in a tight hug.

“I love you, Dad,” Harry said tearfully.

“I love you too, kiddo, we’re so proud of you. You’re amazing, after everything that stupid old fool, put you through, you’ve never given in to your hate or rage. You’re a fine person, Harry, never let anyone make you think different.”

“You’ve also got your dad’s Midas touch with the ladies,” Sirius commented. “My influence, naturally.”

Harry rolled his eyes as he opened his arms, allowing Sirius to pull him into a bear hug. “I’ve missed you, pup. I’m so, so, sorry, I was stupid, I let my arrogance run away from me.”

“I understand, Sirius. I think Mum’s probably given you plenty of bollocking over it, so I won’t.”

Sirius laughed. “I appreciate it, pup.”

“In all seriousness,” James said, throwing a look at Sirius. “Daphne and Tonks are beautiful, intelligent women. I can’t think of anyone better for my son.”

“Speaking of the ladies,” Lily commented, making Harry turn to her. “Hermione is a bright girl, but she is capable of making stupid decisions. Severus was similarly bright, but he never learned from his mistakes. He became bitter and twisted, construing our friendship for something it wasn’t and never could be. I’m proud of her for realising the gravity of her mistakes and learning from them, and I’m proud of you for forgiving her. I know it wasn’t easy, but I promise it will be worth it.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “What does that mean?”

Lily chuckled. “Nothing.”

James and Sirius looked up and away. “Time for you to go back, pup.”

“Already?”

“Afraid so, kiddo, you’ll see us again, I promise.”

“I love you,” Harry said tearfully, his parents and Sirius looked back at him smiling as they faded from view.

Hermione wailed in agony, cradling Harry’s head in her lap. Snape was cackling manically, as he lay on his back, covered by two Hufflepuffs and Flitwick. No one was trusting any Gryffindor’s to get close at the moment.

Hermione’s eyes snapped open as she felt Harry twitch, seconds later she screamed as Harry sat up, gasping for breath. The corridor was silent, staring at the Boy-Who-Lived twice.

7 May 1997

From the Front Page of the Daily Prophet:

The Boy Who Lived Twice!!

Known Death Eater Arrested after failed Assassination Attempt

Editorial: Why was a Monster Teaching our Children?!

Harry sat in the room, staring out the big bay windows he’d requested, watching the sky. He’d spent the remainder of the day after being resurrected being prodded and probed by Pomfrey and several medi-wizards and witches from St Mungo’s. There was even talk about summoning the unspeakables, but thankfully McGonagall had put her foot down.

“Mister Potter is a student, not a lab experiment, take your readings and leave my school,” The headmistress barked at them. Clearly having flashbacks to being students, the group took heed and left shortly thereafter.

Harry relished the peace and quiet of the room and would be eternally grateful to Dobby, for telling him about it. It had given him a place to teach, train, and relax. He was taking full advantage of that relaxation time right now. He was used to being gossiped about and pointed at. It had followed him since he started school, but coming back from the dead had only amplified his already inflated reputation. Dark rituals, and sex magic had been a couple of the rumours he’d heard.

Even Hermione was getting sideways looks, people clearly suspecting she’d found some spell or runic charm to protect her best friend from the spectre of death. Harry wished that were true, if she had, he’d have happily given the charm away to anyone who wanted it.

Not even McGonagall asking for calm at breakfast had slowed the rumour mill. Not that he thought it would, but he appreciated the old woman’s efforts on his behalf. It was far more than Dumbledore had done in six years. Harry let out a breath as he felt a presence, requesting entrance to the room. He knew who was on the other side of the door and was tempted to lock them out, but that wasn’t the best way to handle things. Delaying the confrontation that was coming would only make things harder later. Harry summoned the door and a moment later, Daphne, Tonks, and Hermione burst in.

“Where the hell have you been all day, Potter?” Daphne demanded.

Harry frowned, leaning back in his chair, and staring out at the sky again. “Here, I needed some peace… it’s way too noisy out there.”

“Harry, are you avoiding us?” Hermione asked worriedly.

Harry let out a sigh, tilting his head back to look at the room’s high ceiling. “Maybe, a bit…”

“Harry! I’ve been dealing with stupid rumours for six years. I’m not going to start avoiding you now, because of some rubbish other people say!” Hermione protested angrily.

“Did you really think we’d walk away after what happened?” Daphne asked softly. She sat on a nearby couch, perched on the edge of the seat so she was ready to stand up and leave at any time.

“Your parents must be going nuts right now. I’d hardly blame them for telling you to stay away from me,” Harry explained.

“Hmph, the only people my parents are angry at are Dumbledore and McGonagall. They want to know why the hell a Death Eater was still teaching here, after the ministry purge. Apart from that they’re worried about you, they want to know that you’re okay.”

“Same for my parents, my mum got a look at the data the healers took yesterday. Nothing jumped out at her about why you would have survived the killing curse,” Tonks added.

“I shouldn’t have, and I suppose that plays into why I’ve wanted to be alone today. I’m trying to wrap my head around the idea that I should have died yesterday. And I was worried how you’d react,” Harry explained.

“We’re worried about you. We’re not going to walk away because of this, it’s not like you encouraged this. Severus Snape was an evil, bitter man who blamed you for his lot in life. We’re angry at him,” Tonks assured Harry, sitting in his lap.

Harry turned his attention to his other girlfriend. He gave her his best, kicked puppy expression. “Daphne?”

“Oh, Merlin, Harry. Fine, you’re forgiven, this time…” Daphne muttered, walking over and kissing Harry on the lips.

Harry turned finally to Hermione, giving her a gentle smile. “I don’t expect you to come over and kiss and cuddle. But I do apologise for disappearing on you this morning.”

Hermione blushed and looked away. “I-it’s ok, Harry, really. I suppose I understand, but you did make me worry.”

“Any idea, why you survived?” Daphne asked, when Hermione sent her a glare, she stared back definitely. “I’m asking on a purely academic level. You can’t deny you’re curious too, Granger.”

Hermione scowled and crossed her arms. “I suppose, its just morbid to think about…”

“Ironically, I have Voldemort to thank for my continued survival,” Harry explained with a sardonic smile on his face.

“Uh, care to explain?” Hermione asked.

Harry glanced between his girlfriends, before settling his eyes on Hermione. “Do you know what a horcrux is?”

“There are a couple of brief mentions of it in some books in the restricted section, but I’ve never found the source for that information,” Hermione replied.

Harry nodded. “Understandable, I think Dumbledore purged the library of all books related to the subject. Though if there are still references, he didn’t do quite as good a job as he thought he did,” Harry said, mostly to himself. He then gave a quick overview of horcruxes for Hermione and the work he and Dumbledore had been doing for most of the year, at least until their falling out.

“Professor McGonagall mentioned someone had wrecked a bunch of suits of armour on the seventh floor. She never mentioned who or why. I guess I know now.”

“I was pretty angry that night,” Harry responded.

“Understandably, the stupid old goat wanted you to sacrifice yourself in the name of defeating You-Know-Who. He didn’t even take your feelings or dreams into consideration. It was just a sacrifice for his vaunted ‘greater good’,” Daphne hissed angrily, putting as much derisive emphasis on that hated phrase as she could.

“So, the horcrux in your head was destroyed by Snape?” Hermione asked.

“Seems that way. I feel stronger, and my head is clearer than it’s been in years. Ever since Voldemort came back, I’ve felt an undercurrent of anger, seeping into my everyday interactions. For the first time it’s not there, my connection to him is broken. That makes six of seven destroyed.”

“Six?” Tonks asked.

“Oh, right, I didn’t mention this at the time, with everything else going on it slipped my mind. I think Nagini, Voldemort’s snake, was a horcrux. When it died there was a screaming black mist that poured out of its head. Everyone froze and that’s the reason Scrimgeour is dead.”

“Damn…” Tonks muttered.

“So, counting the ring, the locket, the diary, the diadem, the snake, and you. That makes six, what the hell is the seventh?” Daphne asked.

Harry frowned, turning around to hang off the back of his chair. “A majority of the horcruxes so far, have had a connection to the founders. I’m an anomaly, the snake was forced on him by circumstance and the diary was an experiment. When Voldemort has time to plan out the creation of the horcruxes, he goes for objects related to the founders. I don’t think we should stray too far from that philosophy.”

“There are a bunch of books about the founders in the library, maybe one of those will have the information we need? We could make a list of all the artefacts connected to the founders. If there are any missing, we’ll be able to narrow down the list,” Hermione explained, turning to Daphne. “I could use your help, if that’s ok?”

“Sure, I don’t mind,” Daphne agreed.

Harry and Hermione were studying with Ginny and Lavender at their usual table. Hermione was going over Lavender’s homework while Harry was doing the same for Ginny’s potions essay. Harry smiled and gave the red head an affirming nod. “This is great, Gin. I made a few notes in the column, otherwise you did some damn fine work.”

Ginny smiled brightly at Harry, taking the parchment back from him and quickly reviewed Harry’s notes. She asked him to explain one or two points. After that she applied the notes, changing them to suit her own writing before packing it up and walking away with Lavender. “Thanks for helping us you two, we’re going for a walk down the lake before it gets dark,” Ginny explained.

“Have fun,” Harry said with a smile, returning to his own work.

A few minutes went by, where Harry and Hermione worked in silence before someone else approached their table. The two looked up when they cleared their throat to make themselves be known. “Afternoon, Nev, what’s up?”

“Um, H-hermione, w-would you…” Neville paused, blushing in embarrassment and scuffed the toe of his shoe on the ground. “W-would you go to Hogsmeade with me?”

Harry glanced warily at Hermione, who gave Harry and gentle smile before turning it on Neville. “Would you like to take a walk with me?”

“S-sure!” Neville responded emphatically.

The two walked out of the common room, and down the corridor to an empty classroom. Hermione sat on a desk, swinging her legs back and forth while she chewed her lip. “Are you asking me as a friend, or on a date?”

“A date?” Neville replied hopefully.

Hermione let her hair curtain around her head as she frowned, she wasn’t upset with Neville. She was flattered he thought she was worth crushing on, but… “Neville, you’re a sweet boy, but I don’t see you that way.”

“O-oh…” Neville responded pitifully.

“One day, you’re going to find someone who is crazy about you. You’ll realise they’re a much better person than I am, and you’ll wonder what the heck was I thinking asking her out on a date,” Hermione assured him. She fixed Neville’s tie, and brushing some lint off his robes.

Neville shook his head. “I might find that person, but I don’t think I’ll ever think that about you, Hermione. You don’t give yourself enough credit.”

“I gave myself way too much, Neville. I thought I knew best, I convinced myself I was above everyone else academically and I hurt someone I care about. We’re not talking about me though. You’re the important one in this conversation. I’m sorry, Neville.”

Neville shook his head. “It’s okay, Hermione, really. Honestly, I’m surprised this doesn’t happen to you more.”

Hermione laughed as they began walking back to the dorm. “Be serious, and don’t you dare say it!” She replied sticking her finger in his face as he grinned cheekily.

“That’s never get old,” Neville commented as Hermione rolled her eyes. “I am serious, Hermione. You’re beautiful and smart. I know there are loads of guys in the castle who’d love to ask you out.”

Hermione blushed and played with her fingers absently. “Then why don’t they? Apart from me being a total bitch…”

“You know why, Hermione. Because you’re in love with Harry,” Neville stated stopping in the corridor and turning around to face her.

Hermione’s blush deepened as she looked away. “Maybe, but he’s not in love with me. Besides he has Daphne now, he doesn’t need me, not really.”

“You’d be surprised.”

Once they arrived back in the common room, Neville went upstairs while Hermione returned to studying with Harry. He looked up and gave her a small smile. “Everything okay?”

“Yep,” Hermione replied, lowering her voice. “I had to let Neville down gently. He’s a sweet guy, but not the one for me.”

“Oh, well, that’s too bad. You two would have made a cute couple,” Harry commented. Meanwhile inside his head a small balloon of emotion rose, Harry frowned and shook his head. He wasn’t happy his friend got rejected, right?

“Something wrong?” Hermione asked.

“Hm? Oh, no, it’s nothing.”

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

11 May 1997

Harry glanced over at Neville, as they and their two dorm mates dressed for the day. It had been a few days since Neville and Hermione had their chat. Since then, Neville had been quiet and distant. Once he was dressed Harry looked over at the other boys, who were standing watching the pair. “Guys, could you go on without us? Tell Hermione we’ll be down in a minute.”

“Sure, Harry,” Dean replied, giving the raven-haired boy a reassuring smile.

After they left, Harry sat on his bed, and considered Neville before speaking. “How did things go with Hermione?”

Neville frowned, glancing at Harry. “Didn’t Hermione tell you?”

“I want to hear it from you.”

Neville sat on the bed and leaned forward, looking at the floor between them. “Hermione was nice about it, but… it still smarts.”

“I…” Harry began but paused, trying to find the right words.

“Harry, it is what it is. Nothing you say is going to make it better,” Neville replied.

“It feels like I’ve upset you, too,” Harry said cautiously.

“I guess…” Neville started, but faltered, taking a breath. “I don’t want to be upset with you.”

“And yet, you are, I think I deserve to know why,” Harry said firmly.

“You’re right,” Neville replied, nodding. He took a breath and ran his fingers through his sandy hair. “I like Hermione, a lot. I’ve liked her for ages. I know I had a crush on Ginny, but that was because I thought Hermione had already made up her mind to date that stupid prat. When she dumped him, all those old feeling started slowly coming back. Even when I asked her, I knew there was no chance of her saying yes, because of you.”

“Me?”

“Oh, come on Harry! You know how she feels about you! You’re not that fucking dense! Every guy in this school would tear their arm off to date Hermione whether they’d admit it or not. None of them try because they know she’s only ever had eyes for one guy, even when she’s pretended otherwise. I’m pissed because if it weren’t for you, I might have had a chance.”

Harry sat agape, staring at his best friend. “Fucking hell, Nev, how long have you been holding that in?”

Neville chuckled, looking away sheepishly. “Probably, a bit too long…”

“Uh, huh, look, Nev, it sucks the girl you like has feelings for someone else, but I can’t control how Hermione feels. All I can say is I’m not actively getting in your way. I said you’d make a cute couple to Hermione, I truely believe that.”

Neville gave Harry a weak smile. “Thanks, mate, I know. Intellectually, but my heart is taking a bit more time to catch up.”

“Well, if you ever want to give me another bollocking, I’m here all week.”

Neville laughed and smiled. “Noted.”

From the Front Page of the Daily Prophet:

Veiled Threat!

Convicted Death Eater Severus Snape Executed

Harry almost chuckled as he sat across from Headmistress McGonagall, as they waited for the Minister for Magic, she’d barely taken her eyes off him. “With respect headmistress, already have a girlfriend.”

A smile tugged at McGonagall’s lips at the cheek of Harry’s joke. “That joke had far too much of your father in it. I am sorry to disappoint you, Mister Potter, I am aware of your pension for older women,” McGonagall commented, chuckling to herself when she spotted a tinge of pink across his cheeks. “Unfortunately, for you. That is not what had me staring at you so intently. I am concerned about any lasting psychological damage, from your encounter with Mister Snape. You seem to have bounced back remarkably quickly.”

Harry sighed, running his fingers through his hair, and leaning back in the chair. “I learned a long time ago about putting up a good façade, Professor. I won’t deny that I’ve gone to sleep crying a few nights since it happened. Or that I don’t wake up from a nightmare, dripping in sweat. It’s not like that’s anything new, I’ve been having nightmares about the killing curse for years. I doubt I’ll ever stop having them. It’s just now I have a new face to put at the other end of that wand.”

The room was quiet for several minutes, before the floo roared to life. As Harry and McGonagall rose from their chairs, Minerva placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “For what it’s worth, Harry, I’m sorry.”

“Me too, Professor.”

Amelia Bones deftly stepped out of the floo in the headmistress’s office, followed by her guards. She was a fearsome yet beautiful woman, with greying red hair. Bones was significantly different than the beautiful wallflower that was her niece. She had a commanding aura, borne from many years of being an Auror and a leader. Harry gave the woman a small bow. “Good morning, Minister. Congratulations, although I wish it was under better circumstances.”

“As do I, Mister Potter. I am glad to see you well. Auror Tonks’ after action report, made for grim reading. I’m glad you are seemingly well, though I cannot help but be curious about the circumstances of your survival,” Bones responded.

“Yes, so am I,” Harry said, glancing warily at her two guards.

Bones glanced back at them and jerked her chin towards the door, as McGonagall blocked the floo. Once she’d done that, she cast a silencing spell on the door and windows. “Would you like me to leave, Mister Potter?”

“No, in fact I want you here for this, no more secrets. That’s how Dumbledore played things, but that’s not my way. You can’t trust someone who doesn’t trust you,” Harry replied.

“I agree, Mister Potter,” Bones added, cutting off any defence McGonagall was about to make of her old boss.

The three walked over and sat down. The two women waited as Harry considered how to approach the subject. “Minister, how much do you know about horcruxes?”

Amelia glanced at McGonagall then back to Harry. “Nothing, Minerva?”

McGonagall shook her head. “I’m not familiar with this type of magic.”

“That makes sense. Dumbledore made sure to hide all knowledge of their existence from everyone,” Harry explained.

“But he told you?” Amelia asked, incredulously.

Harry frowned, disliking the implication of the Minister’s tone. “Dumbledore had no choice, he needed me to know about them so I could fulfil my ‘destiny’.”

“Killing Voldemort?”

“Yeah,” Harry replied, going silent for a beat before speaking again. “There is a prophecy, about a boy who would be marked by Voldemort as his equal. As long as they both live neither can die, and they can only die at the hand of the other. I am the boy in the prophecy.”

“Is that why you survived the killing curse?” Amelia asked.

“Not exactly, I didn’t die, because I had a piece of Voldemort’s soul in my head. He tried to obtain immortality, or at least a modicum of such. Voldemort, used ritual and murder, rendered his soul seven times in hopes of escaping death.”

“That’s horrific,” McGonagall muttered.

“And you were one of these things?” Amelia spat in disgust.

Harry shook his head. “Not deliberately. Because of the prophecy, Voldemort came to murder my family, but his plan backfired, literally. He planned to use my murder to create another horcrux, but when his body was destroyed the soul piece that was meant for the horcrux entered my head through the wound. It stayed there for another fifteen years, until Snape decided it was time to kill me. I doubt even now Voldemort knows I was a horcrux, all he and I knew, until recently, was that we had a connection.”

“A connection?”

“Sometimes I was able to see what he was seeing, or what his snake was seeing. The night of the raid on the ministry he dragged me along. I saw everything from the moment Voldemort floo’d to the ministry up until he retreated. When Scrimgeour killed the snake, the black mist that poured out, that was a dying horcrux. That’s what made him retreat. I bet seeing his pet snake, and horcrux, killed put the fear of Morgana into him.”

“Is that true, Amelia?” McGonagall asked.

“Yes, unfortunately. Rufus saved me from being attacked by decapitating the snake something poured out of the head, a black mist. Everyone froze, because no one knew what the hell was going on, that’s when Voldemort killed him. It was only after that did Voldemort order a retreat of his remaining Death Eaters, all half a dozen or so.”

Harry nodded. “That’s about as many as I counted when he returned to the… that place. Narcissa Malfoy is there also, but I don’t think she’s a Death Eater. She’s kept there to maintain the house for her guests. None of his top lieutenants made it back. He even murdered Radolphus Lestrange for advising retreat, but that was before Nagini was killed.”

Amelia nodded. “I take it, if we don’t destroy these horcruxes, we can’t kill Voldemort for good?”

“That’s correct, ma’am,” Harry replied.

“Do you know where the others are?”

Harry got up from his seat and went around the desk, pulling out a draw and placing it between McGonagall and Bones. The two women peered inside. “These are the horcruxes we’ve destroyed, so far, not counting me or Nagini. Tom Riddle is Voldemort’s real name…”

McGonagall gasped. “Tom Riddle? I taught him, many, many years ago…” McGonagall paused reviewing her memories of the boy. “Sadly, that makes a lot of sense, even back then. He was charismatic and ambitious. I was surprised when he all but fell of the map after he finished school, now I know why.”

“The diary was a test, to see if he could create a horcrux. After that he infused the ring of his mother’s family, a ring that once belonged to Salazar Slytherin. Slytherin’s locket, and the lost diadem of Ravenclaw with pieces of his soul. Adding the destruction of the one in my head and the one inside Nagini, that makes six.”

“Do you have any leads on where the seventh might be, or what it is?”

“No, we think there’s a good chance Voldemort used a relic of the founders to create the final horcrux, but we’re not sure. It’s possible, if highly unlikely, that he used a favourite spoon of his… we just don’t know.”

“I assume there was a reason apart from simply informing for calling me here today?”

“Yes, Ma’am, Hermione, and Daphne are both brilliant, but we need more help. I’m not so arrogant as to think I can do this on my own.”

Amelia nodded. “I agree, and I’m glad you’ve realised that so young. Some become so set in their beliefs they never reach out for help, even when its right in front of them.”

Bones rose from her seat and shook Harry’s hand. “If we have any breakthroughs on our end. I will pass them along through either the headmistress or Auror Tonks. I assume you wish to keep training?”

“Yes, Ma’am. Tonks has been invaluable over the last few months,” Harry replied with a smile.

Amelia bit back a smirk as she nodded. “I’m sure she has. Good day, Mister Potter, Minerva.”

Once Bones was gone, Minerva leaned back in her seat. “Is there no chance of you softening your stance on the headmaster, even in death, Harry?”

Harry scowled, turning to face the headmistress. “Being dead doesn’t excuse what he did in life. Would you ask the families of Voldemort’s victims to soften their stance towards him, once he’s dead?”

“No, of course not, but I hardly think that’s the same thing…”

“Isn’t it? Interesting, something for both of us to consider. Good day, headmistress,” Harry replied coolly, walking out of McGonagall’s office.

16 May 1997

“Where are you taking me?! Hey! I’m talking to you!” Ron screamed as he was dragged up from the cells of Malfoy Manor.

“Gah!” Ron exclaimed as he was struck across the face. Blood trickled from the fresh cut to his lip as the death eater dragged Ron up to face him.

“Shut the fuck up, or you’ll be eating your next meal through a straw.”

Ron whimpered pathetically as they dragged him the rest of the way to the throne room. The two tossed Ron on the floor in a heap, giving him a kick in the gut. “Get up mudblood lover, you’re about to be in the presence of our lord. Feel honoured.”

Ron got unsteadily to his feet, adjusting the tatty remains of his robes. They were starting to feel a bit big on him, given the swill he’d been fed in the last couple of weeks. Nonetheless Ron flexed, to try and make himself look impressive as he strode into the throne room.

“Ah, Ronald,” Voldemort hissed silkily, gliding over to greet the red head. “Oh, dear, it appears my men were a bit rough with you, tsk, tsk. How rude of them to bloody you at this most critical moment. Do you still wish to serve, Young Ronald? Do you wish to be an asset to Lord Voldemort?”

“Yes! Very much!” Ron responded eagerly.

Voldemort walked away from Ron to recline in his throne, gazing passively at him. “And what would be the price of your co-operation?”

“G-Granger! Potters in love with her, I want to rip her away from him and make him cry!”

Voldemort smiled at Ron, showing no signs of the exasperation he was feeling. Ron’s reasoning for joining mirrored another spineless Potter ally from many years before, in lust over Potter’s woman and completely unworthy of her. Pettigrew had proven he had a modicum of worth to him, before his death, and Weasley would as well.

“I see, Granger is one whose worth can only be measured in what she can provide for a pureblood. When Potter is dead, she will be the first of many toys for those most loyal. Your sacrifice will be celebrated and marked on her body for all to see.”

“M-my sacrifice?” Ron stuttered worriedly as Voldemort rose from his throne and drew his wand, pulling his robe open. Ron stared agape at the runes, drawn in blood across his chest.

“Avada Kedavra!”

As Ron crumpled to the ground dead, the blood runes, painted on Voldemort’s chest began to glow an angry red. Voldemort watched in alarm as tendrils of crimson energy began to crisscross his body.

“AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!”

Voldemort screamed in agony as he collapsed against his throne. The pain of having his soul rendered from his body, didn’t compare to the agony he was experiencing. He could feel his soul being ripped out through the runes. Blood poured out his eyes, nose, and mouth and onto his bare chest. Gripping his wand painfully tight, Voldemort cast a low powered blasting curse at his chest. He destroyed the runes, but elicited another agonised cry from his lips, as he collapsed in a heap on the floor.

Narcissa scurried back to the safety of her room, terrified of what she’d witnessed through a gap in the door. Whatever Voldemort had tried to do had gone badly wrong. She hoped it had killed him, but she knew she wasn’t that lucky. She knew death, whether hers or his, would be the only escape from this snake faced madman.

The Westminster chimes of Lucius Malfoy’s free-standing pendulum clock, announcing it had turned six in the evening. Voldemort twitched and balled his hand into a fist, the chimes brought back memories of his childhood. Of a frightened boy curled into a ball, cradling his bruised, and battered body as the chimes of Big Ben sounded out over London.

Voldemort dragged his hand up to cradle is his head, rising to a seated position, wandlessly casting a blasting curse at the clock. The power of the curse reduced the clock to kindling, the clock face smashed into the ground as Voldemort stared in contempt.

18 May 1997

Harry smiled as he and Hermione, met Daphne in the entrance hall before walking into the great hall for breakfast. Since most of Slytherin were skipping the last month or so of school before the end of term, the three were mostly left alone. Before they could reach the great hall, a grave looking McGonagall called out to them. “Mister Potter, Miss Granger, may I have a word, please?”

Harry and Hermione glanced at each other before nodding, Harry gave Daphne a kiss and encouraged her to go on ahead of them. Daphne, however, hung back and followed until the three entered the anti-chamber and McGonagall closed the door. “I wanted to tell you, before you read it in the Daily Prophet. Mister Weasley was found dead outside the Burrow yesterday morning.”

Hermione gasped, bringing her hand to her mouth as Harry’s comforting arm went around her shoulders. His face hardened as McGonagall handed him the paper. The front page showed a body on the road in front of the Burrow. Alistor Moody was pictured advancing on the cameraman, yelling silently as other Aurors milled around behind him. “How?”

“The healers at St. Mungo’s think the killing curse is the most likely cause. Though they can’t say for sure,” McGonagall replied.

“How is the family coping?”

“Not well, Molly found him…”

Harry let a breath out between his teeth. “Thank you for informing us, Professor. I think we’ll skip breakfast this morning.”

“I understand, Mister Potter, my condolences for your loss.”

Once McGonagall was gone, Harry gathered Hermione in his arms and let her sob into his chest. “Dobby, can you get Daphne and then take us up to the room, please?”

“Dobby be doing that,” Dobby replied quietly.

A few minutes later, Harry, Hermione, and Daphne were seated up in the come and go room. Harry gently stroked Hermione’s hair as she rested her head on his chest. Daphne was sat next to them, with her hands around Harry’s and her head on his shoulder. “How are you feeling?” Daphne asked, lifting her head to look at Harry.

“Conflicted, he’d been an utter bastard for the last year or so, and there’s also the time during the tri-wiz. The time he was a bastard to Hermione…”

“Which one?” Hermione asked weakly.

“Yeah… but there were also plenty of times where he was my friend. Despite everything, it fucking hurts.”

Daphne gave Harry a kiss on the cheek. “Take your time, Harry. I’m here for you.”

“Thank you,” Harry whispered as he rested his head on Daphne’s generous chest.

Narcissa was unaccustomed to house work, but she’d had to learn quickly as Voldemort had progressively murdered the Malfoy elves. One of her duties was to straighten the throne room after one of Voldemort’s many rages. As she dragged a dust pan and broom over to the remains of the clock Voldemort’s voice behind her made Narcissa pause. “What are you doing, dear Narcissa?”

“M-my lord, I am removing the broken clock from your presence.”

“But I’m not done with it yet… it still whispers to me,” Voldemort replied.

“M-my lord?”

“The clock, it whispers its secrets. I must be left in solitude to hear it. Can you hear the whispers, dear Narcissa?”

“N-no my lord…” Narcissa responded, knowing the wrong answer would be the end for her.

“No, I imagine not. Only one as wise as your lord and master is blessed with such insight. You may go.”

“Y-yes, my lord.”

19 May 1997

When Hermione walked downstairs the next morning, Harry was waiting for her in the common room. Hermione smiled shyly at him as he took her book bag and slung it over his shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“No, but I feel better than I did yesterday. Thanks to you,” Hermione admitted.

“Anytime, I know it’s rough right now, and there are a lot of conflicting emotions around Ron’s death. So if you want to talk, or you need to cry again, I’m here.”

“I’m glad you’re here, Harry. Thank you.”

“Always.”

20 May 1997

Daphne hummed to herself as she gathered the last of her books and dropped them in her bag. It had been a rough few days and she was looking forward to the end of the week and a chance to relax.

“Potter and Granger are getting on well recently.”

Daphne was almost startled when she realised Millicent Bulstrode was talking to her. The two weren’t particularly close and rarely talked, but something had inspired a change in Millie. At least for today.

“Yes, and what of it?” Daphne asked.

Millie shrugged. “Nothing, I’m just curious how long it will be until you’re cast aside.”

“C-cast aside?” Daphne asked.

“We all know how Potter feels about Granger. Why would he stay with you if he has her?”

Daphne scowled. “You have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“If you say so.”

After Daphne left, Millie peered into her trunk at the bag of Galleons she’d been given the previous night. She tried to justify it to herself by remembering her father was dead and this money would help her family. She didn’t necessarily like Greengrass, but that didn’t stop her feeling shit about this.

“Is it okay for you to be walking us to class?” Harry asked of Tonks as they, Hermione, Daphne, Tracey, and Neville walked to the first Defence Against Dark Arts class since Snape was arrested.

“McGonagall told me to be here. Besides, I can’t let some idiot mess up the year of training I’ve put in to my favourite student,” Tonks replied. She pulled Harry into a headlock and ruffling his hair.

“He’s your only student,” Hermione deadpanned.

“Semantics.”

“I wonder who McGonagall got?” Daphne wondered aloud.

“Maybe it’ll be Professor Lupin,” Neville said hopefully.

Both Tonks and Harry frowned at this idea. Remus had run off into the muggles world shortly after Sirius died. Neither had heard a word from him since. Both would be upset if he suddenly turned up as defence teacher, now that the danger had passed. Looking to pick up their relationships, from where they were over a year ago. Tonks and Harry were very different people now, and whatever interest Tonks had in Remus was completely gone. To her, Harry was way more of a man, than Remus would ever be.

“At least we know it won’t be Umbridge,” Harry said happily, with the other three nodding in agreement.

“I never thought I’d say this, but I’m glad she’s dead,” Hermione muttered darkly.

“That makes two of us,” Harry agreed.

As the group approached the classroom they spotted a group of sixth year girls from various houses, standing around a handsome brown haired, grey eyed man. Tonks’s mouth dropped comically open as she ran ahead of the group and tackled him from the back, swinging her legs around his torso. “NICK!”

Harry raised an eyebrow and glanced at Daphne who rolled her eyes. “Her friend? Remember?”

“Oooh,” Harry responded as the light went off in his head. “Didn’t Tonks say he works in Geneva?”

“I guess that was old news?”

As the gaggle of girls stormed away, glaring at Tonks. She finally disentangled herself and dragged Nick over to Harry and the others. “Harry! This is one of my best friends from school. Nick Carlstrom, this is my… friend, Harry Potter.”

Nick raised an eyebrow at Tonks but didn’t comment at her misstep. Instead, he shook Harry’s hand. His eyes only briefly flickered towards Harry’s fringe. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mister Potter. Alistor says good things about you.”

“You know, Mad-Eye?”

“He was one of my mentors. He’s the one who talked me into joining the Aurors after I graduated Hogwarts,” Nick explained.

“That didn’t last long,” Tonks said, chuckling.

“No, I wasn’t particularly well liked within the ministry. A certain undersecretary who shall remain nameless, wasn’t thrilled that I was working as an Auror. So, too my utter unsurprise, I found a transfer order on my desk one day. I’ve spent the last six years in Geneva, working for the ICW branch of the Unspeakables.”

“Are you back for good?” Tonks asked.

“Nah, I’m only here temporarily as a stand in Defence Against Dark Arts teacher. I’ve given Bones and McGonagall a one-year commitment. After that I’m going back to my lovely wife and my life in Switzerland.”

Harry spotted the slightly wistful look in Tonks’s eyes as Nick said that, but she quickly shook it off and fired another question. “Is Penny here? I’ve missed her.”

“Not at the moment, she’s tidying up a few things in Geneva before taking a sabbatical to come join me. She should be here in a few weeks.”

Tonks smiled softly at Nick, straightening his robes. “I’ve missed you.”

“Same here,” Nick replied smiling brightly at Tonks.

“So, you two are close?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, we used to be,” Nick commented.

“We should get started,” Hermione said, glancing at her watch.

“Quite right,” Nick agreed leading his students and Tonks into the classroom.

Later Harry and Tonks were hanging out in the room after training. Tonks was sat straddling Harry, engaging in a heavy make out session. Daphne and Hermione were downstairs in the library, looking into the founders for clues to the final horcrux.

Tonks pulled back, placing a finger on Harry’s lips to stop the eager teenage boy from following her lips. “Harry, are you jealous?”

“Huh? O-of who?” Harry asked, stuttering slightly.

“You know who, Harry. He’s a friend and only a friend,” Tonks assured him.

Harry frowned. “I saw how happy you were that he was back.”

“I am happy he’s back, he was one of my best friends at school. I was never one of the popular kids at Hogwarts, Harry. My abilities always kept people at a distance, or they drew in the wrong type. But then there was Nick, Penny, and their circle of friends. They never had an ulterior motive for being my friends. They looked out for me and chased away the creeps, who only wanted me for my ability to look like someone else.”

“I owe them so much, but I’m not interested in Nick that way. I might have been once but that was a long time ago. Besides, I have you, I’m very happy being your girlfriend. And Nick only ever had eyes for one witch. It was sort of like you and Hermione. There was a running joke about them being a couple before they ever made it official, but you could see how much they cared about each other. So, stop worrying, you’re cute when you’re jealous, but don’t take it too far. Remember it’s ok to look and that applies to both of us. Got it?”

Harry rubbed the back of his head. “Got it. Sorry, I’m still getting used to having a hot older girlfriend. Sometimes I get a bit…”

“Stupid?” Tonks asked with a grin.

“I wouldn’t have put it quite like that, but yeah…”

“It’s okay, Harry, you have a lot to learn. Thankfully for you I’m a very patient, hands on kind of teacher,” Tonks said as she pressed Harry into the couch and recaptured his lips.

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

7 June 1997

Amos Diggory sat in one of the private dining rooms of the Leaky Cauldron. He lit a cigarette as he stared down at a copy of the Daily Prophet in contempt. There were many contemptible things about the paper of record. But it wasn’t anything to do with them for once, rather the subject of the front-page headline:

The Boy Who Lived Twice!!

Somehow Potter had again survived the killing curse when his son had not. Cedric was buried in a small graveyard in Ottery St Catchpole, and yet Potter walked around, alive, and well. Not only that but he was making moves politically too, if the rumours around his budding relationship with the Greengrass heiress were to be believed.

And yet Cedric lay in the cold ground, being eaten by bugs and slowly rotting into the dirt. How was it fair that Potter was alive, and Cedric wasn’t? Amos had to know Potter’s secret. All requests seeking the records of his examination by St Mungo’s healers were denied. It was against policy to release those records to anyone but the patient.

Amos glanced up from the paper when he heard a knock at the door. “Come in.”

Gregory Abbott, Marshall Fawley, and Rodger MacMillian entered taking seats around the table, looking expectantly at Amos. “Are we all that’s left?” Amos asked bitterly.

“The massacre at the ministry has wiped out the sacred twenty-eight. Any that weren’t killed are liable to spend the rest of their lives in prison. Their heirs aren’t yet of age, or like Parkinson, they only had girls,” Gregory explained.

“You-Know-Who has much to answer for,” Amos mused grimly.

“Is that what you called us here for, Amos? To bemoan the state of our world?” Rodger asked.

“No, I want to talk about Potter,” Amos said, dropping the paper in the middle of the table.

“Yes, we’re well aware of the sensationalist nonsense spouted about Potter by the Prophet, what of it?” Marshall said dismissively.

“It’s not nonsense. I spoke to one of the Aurors that attended the castle after the attack. He confirmed the reports in the Prophet. Snape cast a killing curse at Potter, and he fell to the floor dead. And then he came back.”

“Why did you bring us here?” Gregory asked.

“I want to know why! No one will tell me, what is the secret that halts death in its tracks? Don’t you want to know? Imagine how our world would change if the killing curse was rendered useless. How many have died because Potter selfishly kept this knowledge to himself? I intend to bring a bill to the Wizengamot, that demands Potter tell us.”

“And if he doesn’t?” Marshall asked, glancing at the others tentatively.

“We hand him over to the Unspeakables. No doubt they have ways of finding out.”

“Merlin, Amos, he’s a child!” Gregory exclaimed.

“He is sixteen! In less than two months he will be an adult. His days of hiding behind those older than him are over, he must answer…”

“Answer for what, Amos? For the death of your son?” Rodger said quietly, glancing up at the older man. “I cannot imagine how losing Cedric felt, the thought of Ernie dying so young… But it was not Potter’s fault, we know that now. The truth was laid bare last year, You-Know-Who killed your son. Leave the boy alone.”

The three men rose from their seats, giving Amos regretful glances. “I’m sorry, Amos, I will not support harassing Harry Potter. Go home to your wife, grieve. There is nothing to be gained here.”

The three men walked out, leaving an ashen-faced Amos behind. He sat in silence for a few minutes, before shoving the paper off the table. “No, this is not over…”

“Good evening, dear,” Andromeda said as Tonks hopped into the room, holding her foot and cursing.

“When did you put a side table in the hall?” Tonks complained as she sat in a chair, rubbing her foot.

“It’s been there since before you were born, my love,” Andi replied, waving her wand over Tonks’s foot. “You’re fine, the pain will subside shortly.”

“Thanks…” Tonks muttered, glancing around the kitchen. “No Dad?”

“Your father is at a business dinner with some new clients. I expect he’ll come home full of food and alcohol,” Andi explained clearly irked.

“You, okay?”

Andi sighed, wiping her hands on a towel. “Yes, I only wish he’d slow down. I worry about his health.”

“Me too, but Dad won’t budge. You know he wants that one big pay day so you can both retire,” Tonks said as Andi sat down at the table with her.

“Your father is a wonderful man, even if he makes me crazy some days.”

Tonks gave her mother a gentle smile before scratching her finger on the table. “Maybe it’s better he’s not here right now. I have some news, and I don’t know how he’d react.”

“Oh?” Andi asked curiously.

“Well, it’s two-part news, I have a new boyfriend!”

“That’s wonderful dear, is it Remus?” Andi asked. Her initial excitement faded when she thought of her daughter reuniting with that man. Remus was very nice, but he was also unreliable. She had no respect for him and Andi knew Nymphadora could do better.

“Oh, no, hell no, that’s well over. Besides, he’s long gone,” Tonks assured her.

“Then it is wonderful,” Andi replied. She tried to mask her relief but she could see by Nym’s face she’d only partly succeeded. “So, who is he?”

Tonks let out a nervous chuckle and scratched her face. “Um, i-it’s Harry.”

“Harry…?” Andi asked, confused, after a beat it dawned on her. “As in, Potter…”

“Y-yeah… surprise!” Tonks said weakly, trying to smile. She ducked her head when she saw the stern expression on her mother’s face.

“Harry Potter, the boy, the sixteen-year-old boy, I helped deliver. Is my daughter’s new boyfriend?” Andi said slowly.

“Y-yes… a-and we’re happy together. I like Harry, a lot, like, a lot, a lot. If you and dad don’t approve, that would hurt. But I’m not giving up what I have with him,” Tonks said firmly, staring back at her mother defiantly.

Andi let out a breath and nodded. “I’m not going to stand in the way of your happiness Nymphadora. That would make me as bad as my mother. I vowed to be nothing like that horrid woman. If Harry makes you happy, you have my support, but others may not be as accommodating.”

Tonks huffed dismissively. “Mum, people have been failing to accommodate me since I was a kid. I doubt that’ll change now. I’ve done nothing wrong. We’ve kissed, and done a bit of over the clothes making out, but that’s it. What happens after July thirty first?” Tonks grinned. “That’s a different story.”

“Nymphadora…” Andi replied admonishingly.

“I didn’t say anything…” Tonks said innocently, she paused for a beat before speaking again. “There is one other thing, about my relationship with Harry. It’s not just me and him. There’s a third person, you know Daphne Greengrass, right?”

Andi groaned, rubbing her face. “Yes, she is another child I helped deliver. I take it she’s Harry’s girlfriend also?”

“Yep, we’re a threesome. He’s with me, I’m with him, and Daphne is dating both of us at the same time. It’s a bit complicated, but we make it work. Although I’m not sure how it’ll work if it becomes four…”

“Four?” Andi said loudly, her eyes widening.

“I’ve told you about Harry’s best friend, Hermione?” Tonks asked, to which her mother nodded. “They reconciled recently, and she’s been hanging out with Daphne and Harry almost constantly.”

“Do you think there’s a chance some old feelings might be stirring between the two?”

“Maybe, my main concern is with Daphne. I’m worried if Harry and Hermione realise they have feelings for each other and those feelings are reciprocated, she’s going to feel left behind. She was there for Harry, when Hermione walked away. She’s in love with Harry, whether she wants to admit it to herself yet or not.”

“Do you see that happening?”

“I don’t know, honestly. I’d say it's fifty, fifty right now. They’re still rebuilding their friendship. It’s way too early to be talking about stuff like that. It’s been playing on my mind, is all.”

Andi smiled at Tonks, patting her hand. “It’s sweet of you to worry about Daphne, but as you said, it’s too early for that. Watch how things develop, maybe things will go smoother than you anticipate. Whatever happens, you need to be there for both of them. Make sure they don’t lose sight of how they feel about each other.”

“Thanks mum, oh and um, Harry will be… staying with me, over the summer.” Tonks said nervously.

Andi sighed and shook her head. “All I ask is you don’t give me any grandchildren before Harry finishes school.”

Tonks grinned cheekily. “No promises…” When she caught the look in her mother’s eyes a shiver went down her back. “Okay, okay, sheesh…”

“Thank you, Nymphadora.”

“Stop calling me that!” Tonks protested.

12 June 1997

Harry entered the headmistress’s office with Daphne, and Hermione sitting down opposite the woman in question. “Good afternoon, Professor.”

“Good afternoon, Mister Potter, Misses Granger and Greengrass. Thank you for seeing me. There was a request in Professor Dumbledore’s will for me to examine a collection of memories. I understand that he’d been showing these memories to you in aid of understanding You-Know-Who.”

“That’s right. Dumbledore wanted me to understand his history and we were trying to determine what his horcruxes could be.”

“I understand the two of you had a falling out before you could examine the last batch of memories?”

“Yes,” Harry replied curtly.

“Albus singled out this memory,” McGonagall explained, holding up a vial. “He believed it was vitally important for you to view this memory. Especially in context of your previous encounter with the locket.”

“Okay, let’s see it,” Harry said. McGonagall summoned the pensive and placed it on the desk. She poured the memory into the basin and activated viewer mode so everyone would see it. It was a memory of a young Tom Riddle meeting a woman named Hepzibah Smith. As they talked Hepzibah brought out what looked like family heirlooms.

Hermione grabbed Harry’s arm painfully hard. “Harry, look! The cup! It has a badger on it!”

McGonagall paused the memory and the four stared at the cup in Hepzibah’s hand. Harry turned to the headmistress. “Did Dumbledore provide any more context for the memory in question?”

“Yes,” McGonagall replied, handing Harry a piece of parchment.

“Dumbledore says Hepzibah died two days after this meeting. Her house elf was implicated in poisoning her. He contends that was a memory Voldemort planted. Soon after the house elf was convicted, Hepzibah Smith’s family discovered that the locket and the cup were missing. I don’t think we have to guess who stole them.”

“So, Voldemort stole the artifacts from this old woman and used them as soul containers for his horcruxes? Why? Why relics of the founders?” Hermione asked.

Harry thought for a moment. “Morfin Gaunt, Tom Riddle’s grandfather. He claimed to be a descendant of Salazar Slytherin in an earlier memory Dumbledore showed me. If that’s true, that would make Tom, Slytherin’s heir, at least in his mind. Maybe he thinks all the founders’ relics are his to do what he wishes. Somehow, he believes he’s the only true heir to Hogwarts.”

“A disturbing theory, but it would correlate with what we know of You-Know-Who,” McGonagall agreed.

“We know what we’re looking for when we find it. It’s just a matter of finding it,” Daphne said, frowning.

“Yeah, that’s a problem, the cup could be anywhere. Though I find it hard to imagine he’d send one out of the country. All the other horcruxes have been found in the UK,” Harry mused, he tapped on the table and thought. “If I were Voldemort, where would I put a horcrux?”

“Harry! That’s a horrible thought!” Hermione said shrilly, her eyes going wide.

“Yes, it is, Granger. But it’s the kind of thinking we need!” Daphne replied admonishingly.

“I know, but…” Hermione protested.

“But nothing, Harry is merely composing a theory. To defeat the enemy, first you have to think like them,” Daphne explained exasperatedly.

“Yes, I know, I don’t have to like it,” Hermione bit back.

“It’s fine,” Harry said firmly, causing both women to fall silent.

Harry thought about what he knew about the murdering paranoid bastard that had killed his parents. He found himself staring at Hermione. When she blushed and looked away, Daphne glanced at Harry suspiciously. “What are you thinking about?”

“Voldemort is paranoid, I would say that he doesn’t trust anyone, but that’s not true. We know he trusts or at least somewhat trusts a small group of people. He gave the diary to Lucius Malfoy for safe keeping, and we know how that turned out. what if that wasn’t the only horcrux he gave to someone?”

“Bellatrix?” Hermione mused.

“Sounds about right,” Harry agreed.

“I will pass your theories onto Minister Bones. Hopefully the former Lestrange properties will yield, if not a horcrux, possibly clues to its location.”

Harry nodded. “Thank you, Professor.”

20 June 1997

Voldemort stared at the broken remains of the clock on the floor. When Narcissa had tried to remove it from his presence, he’d sent her away. It was starting to make sense, the Westminster chimes had haunted him since childhood. The clocktower was the centre of it all. There was a power there, the ministry had drawn on to push back his forces. Voldemort knew it would be too well guarded for him to study and understand it. So the only other option was to destroy it, that way no one else would be able to harness it against him. Not Potter nor the ministry. Voldemort cackled as he leaned forward in his throne, staring at the pieces of the clock on the floor, drawing his wand.

“I see it, you thought I wouldn’t, but I’ve had the scales lifted from my eyes. You have gravely underestimated the intelligence of Lord Voldemort, he sees all,” Voldemort muttered to himself as he lit the clock pieces on fire and pressed his wand against the dark mark on his arm.

Seconds later his troops entered the room and knelt before him, stubbornly ignoring the fire behind them. “My friends, we have an opportunity to strike at those who would seek to sully our way of life. I have discovered their secrets, the clock tower at the palace of Westminster. It is there that the ministry hid the power they used to defend the ministry. Together we will bring down that tower and drive a stake at the heart of the ministry!”

The assembled death eaters glanced at each other nervously, but cheered all the same. They did not want to suffer a lingering painful death at the hands of their lord and master. Meanwhile, Narcissa knelt at the door to the room, peering in worriedly. She knew she had to escape now, there was nothing left here. Soon, Voldemort and his death eaters would be dead and even if he survived Voldemort would return enraged and looking for someone to take out his anger upon. Narcissa was determined it would not be her.

3 July 1997

The train ride to London was a bit more muted than usual, the war had touched everyone. The end-of-term jubilance was noticeably absent. No one would celebrate until Voldemort was dead.

Harry sat in a compartment with Daphne, Tonks, Neville, Hermione, Ginny, and Lavender. Neville seemed pretty upbeat, despite sitting with two girls that had rejected him over the course of the year. “So, what are you doing over summer, Harry?”

Harry almost choked on his butterbeer as Tonks smirked at him from her seat on his left. Daphne smacked Harry on the back until he dislodged the fluid and recovered his breath. “I’m staying with Tonks.”

“Oh… l-lucky, you…” Neville replied, glancing shyly at Tonks.

“Want to join us, Neville? There’s always room for one more,” Tonks asked, blowing Neville a kiss.

“N-no, thank you!” Neville replied squeakily. Harry, Daphne, and Hermione rolled their eyes.

“SO, Nev, what are you up to this summer?” Harry asked loudly.

“O-oh, yeah, so, Gran is taking me on a big tour of muggles botanical gardens. She heard from one of her friends that it’s a banner year for flowers. I’m hoping to get some insight for the greenhouses at home.”

“You’ll have to show me, one day, Nev,” Harry said.

Neville smiled. “I’d like that.”

“Aw, is my sweet little Awwy, arranging a playdate?” Tonks asked teasingly, pinching Harry’s cheeks.

“Bugger off,” Harry replied, giving Tonks a playful shove.

Tonks smirked. “You’ll have to be a very good boy for that…”

“TONKS!” Hermione exclaimed as Harry went bright red and Tonks gave her a smug smile, crossing her legs.

“You are unbelievable…” Hermione muttered.

Stepping off the train in London. Harry was immediately dragged away from Tonks and Hermione by Daphne to her waiting mother. “Hello, mother, are you well?”

Isabella smiled at them, amused at how possessive Daphne was of her boyfriend. It was clear Daphne had long term plans for their relationship, even if she wouldn’t admit to it. “I am, how are you, heir Potter?”

“I’m fine, Ma’am, thank you,” Harry replied, he hated being addressed by his title, but Daphne had warned him there would be many eyes on him. Any slip would turn up in Witches Weekly the next day. Their relationship had already spanned many column inches, the writers were already all but planning their wedding.

“I hope you’ll come to visit. I know Joseph was disappointed not to be here today, but he’s been called away to an urgent meeting,” Isabella explained.

“Nothing serious, I hope,” Harry responded.

“No, simply time sensitive. I’m sure Joseph would be thrilled to regale you with tales of his business conquests when he’s free.”

“Oh, g-good…” Harry said unenthusiastically.

Isabella chuckled. “Yes, I love my husband, but I sometimes feel that way myself.”

“Muuum! Are Harry and Daphne finished making kissy faces at each other?” Astoria asked petulantly.

Daphne glared at her sister, but Isabella smiled serenely and nodded. “Yes, I think we’re finished, good day, heir Potter, we’ll see you soon.”

Harry gave the elder Greengrass a small bow and a smile. “Good day, Lady Greengrass, goodbye Daphne.”

Daphne gave Harry a kiss on the cheek. “Bye Harry.”

As Daphne walked away with her family. Hermione came up to Harry and tugged on his arm. “Harry, would you like to say hi to my Mum?”

Harry smiled and nodded. “Sure.”

Daphne watched as the two walked out into Kings Cross, before apparating away. Tonks stood a few paces away and ran her fingers through her hair. “Oh, Merlin… This is going to be a mess.”

“Mum, you remember Harry?”

A beautiful brunette woman smiled when she spotted Hermione dragging Harry over to her. They’d met before, but Harry was always stunned by how attractive Hermione’s mum was. It was an indicative preview of what the already beautiful Hermione would look like in a few years. “Of course, how are you, Harry?”

“I’m well, how are you, Ma’am?”

“Enough of that Ma’am stuff, it’s Emma, to you,” Emma responded.

“Sure, Emma, do the two have exciting plans for the summer?” Harry asked.

“We’re going on holiday to France soon, what about you?”

Harry shrugged. “Not sure yet, I’m staying with friends, maybe they’ll have some ideas.”

“I hope you have a good holiday, Harry, hopefully we’ll get a chance to see each other before this time in September.”

Harry smiled again. “I’d like that.”

“Have a good holiday, Harry,” Hermione said, giving him a hug.

“You too.”

Harry walked back through the portal, to find a mostly empty platform and Tonks waiting. “All set, lover boy?”

“Yeah.”

Tonks took Harry by the hand and the two disappeared, reappearing in an alley, elsewhere in London. They exited out into the street and Tonks led Harry down the path towards a well-appointed modern apartment building. “Like it?”

“It looks great, and it’s all down to your dad?”

Tonks chuckled. “Yeah, Dad dotes on me a bit, and this was a graduation present. It was a bit much, but I like having independence from my parents. It’s super helpful for when I want to bring a boyfriend home.” She explained, giving Harry a wink.

Tonks and Harry walked upstairs and let themselves into Tonks’s apartment. Hedwig was flying in from King’s Cross, Harry hadn’t wanted to put her through the trauma of apparition. Harry nodded appreciatively at the combination of cool colours on the walls and the dark furniture. Tonks dropped and enlarged Harry’s trunk in his room, before moving to get changed in the room next door.

Harry sat on the couch and glanced around nervously, he wasn’t sure what to do. He’d stayed with Daphne over Easter, but that was different, they had her parents and Astoria to mind them. Now he was alone with his girlfriend, and he wasn’t sure how to act or what to do.

“All right, Harry?” Tonks asked as she emerged from her room. Harry could only let out a tiny squeak as she sashayed over to the couch. She was clad in only a pair of tiny white shorts and her usual tied off t-shirt. Tonks sat on the couch and laid down, extending her long smooth legs over Harry’s lap, grinning at him.

“U-uh, yeah…” Harry replied.

Tonks giggled as she shuffled over, wrapping her arms round him. “You’re so fun to tease.”

“You’re beautiful, Tonks.”

Tonks smiled, moving to give Harry a kiss. “You’re pretty good looking, yourself, Mister Potter.”

“So, uh, what do we do now?” Harry asked, his eyes on Tonks’s wet lips.

“Watch TV.”

“Oh…” Harry responded sounding disappointed as Tonks snuggled into Harry’s side.

“Twenty-eight days, Harry, twenty-eight days,” Tonks assured him with a grin.

Blaise Zabini entered the dining room of the Zabini ancestral home. His mother Arabella glanced up from the Daily Prophet as he sat down opposite her. “Good afternoon Blaise.”

“Hello, mother, are you well?”

“That depends, did you do as I asked?” Arabella asked, placing the paper on the table.

“I paid off Bulstrode, I am assured she carried out her part. She knows if she doesn’t she won’t get the other half of the agreed amount.”

“Good.”

“Shouldn’t we do more? How can you be sure this will work?”

“It will work. You may believe Greengrass is perfect, but she has her fears and insecurities. If Bulstrode has done what we paid her to do, the thought will be a poison that slowly seeps into her mind. The idea will eventually destroy her relationship with Potter. It’s only a matter of time.”

“And what do you get out of this, mother?” Blaise asked snidely.

A cruel grin crossed Arabella’s face. “Nothing.”

Blaise snorted derisively. “I highly doubt that.”

Once Blaise was gone, Arabella retrieved a copy of Witches Weekly from between the folds of the Daily Prophet. She ran a finger down the cover and along the face of Harry Potter. He was a handsome boy, ripe for conquest. Arabella was set on having him in her bed. There was an element of sexual attraction, but Arabella loved money more and Potter had a lot of money.

Arabella knew it would be a simple matter to lure the naive boy away from the schoolgirls that fawned over him. Once in her clutches, she’d mould him into the perfect puppet. She would point and he would act. People would fall over themselves to please the Boy-Who-Lived and she would be there to take full advantage. His reward would be sexual satisfaction. And if he didn’t comply, well, she’d buried seven husbands…

Narcissa sat at her make-up table, watching the vacant eyes that stared back at her from the mirror. Her latest boy-toy had slipped out earlier, leaving Narcissa alone with her thoughts. She hated everything, from her parents who sold her to a bastard. To the bastard that had ruined her son. And the monster that bastard worshipped until his dying breath.

More than anything else, Narcissa hated her older sister for being able to escape and marry the man she loved. The choice that had doomed both Bellatrix and her to this fate. They were tied to hateful men, who would never see them as anything but broodmares, only fit to pop out the next generation of pureblood bigots. Narcissa had been in love once, of course she’d been in love with the wrong man. Both because her parents wouldn’t have approved, and because he was in love with someone else.

Narcissa pressed her finger against a panel on the underside of the make-up table, popping the latch and revealing the secret compartment. She pulled out the small picture frame she’d hid inside of her and James Potter on the solitary Hogsmeade date they’d been on. Before her parents bound her to Lucius. It was a fling, he’d love the forbidden thrill of dating someone from the wrong house. In the end it had amounted to nothing, not that she thought it ever would. James Potter was always in love with Lily Evans. She’d tried to hate Lily, but it was impossible, she was perfect. Narcissa found herself carrying a bit of a flame for the red head herself.

Narcissa gathered the small bag she’d left by her make-up table. It was time to leave this place forever, this was her past. She wanted to have a future, and the only way to do that, was to get out of here without being killed. Narcissa shrank the bag dropping it into her pocket and walked to the floo. No one questioned it, either because they didn’t care, or they assumed she was going out to gather supplies. It mattered little to Narcissa.

As soon as Narcissa was in Diagon Alley, she made her way through the busy streets to a nearby apartment, after purchasing an owl. The apartment was one she’d used for years, for illicit meetups with gentleman friends. Sitting herself down Narcissa wrote out a note, attaching it to the owl’s leg and giving it an earnest stare. “Take this to Harry Potter, no one else.”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

4 July 1997

Harry and Tonks sat in Minister Bones office, facing Amelia. Amelia waved her wand over the scrap of parchment lay on the desk between them, causing it to glow green. “The handwriting matches what we have on file for Narcissa Malfoy, the note is genuine.”

“Why in Merlin’s name is she contacting me?” Harry asked.

“Do you have an existing relationship with her, Harry?” Amelia asked.

“No, I’ve met her… once? At the Quidditch World Cup, and that was years ago now.”

“Could this be an assassination attempt?” Tonks asked, grimly.

“Unless she’s doing this off her own bat? Voldemort wouldn’t send her out to do this, he knows the prophecy. So, maybe, she thinks it’s a way for her to get back into his good graces. The only way to find out is to meet with her,” Harry said.

Tonks frowned. “I don’t like that idea.”

“Neither do I. She’s reached out to me personally though, I can’t just ignore it.”

“I won’t let you go alone, Harry,” Tonks warned him.

“She said…”

“Let me interrupt, Harry,” Amelia said firmly. “I won’t let you go alone. Auror Tonks, and a dozen of my best, are going whether you agree with it or not.”

Harry ducked his head. “Yes, Ma’am.”

Tonks pouted. “Why did you let her order you around and not me?”

“She scares me…” Harry responded. When he glanced at Amelia, he saw the hint of a grin on her face.

Harry walked up the stairs of an apartment building in Diagon Alley. He licked his dry lips as he approached the door he’d been instructed to visit. Harry gripped his wand tightly, letting out a breath, he knocked. A few seconds later a voice inside called out. “Who is it?”

“It’s Harry, Harry Potter,” He announced.

“Come in, Heir Potter.”

Harry entered the dark apartment, lingering by the open door for a few seconds before letting it close. It was a tiny apartment, there was a set of closets to his left and a kitchenette to his right and a bedroom/living area behind that. Harry’s eyes narrowed as he slowly walked forward. “Missus Malfoy?”

Harry felt a tug on his arm, pulling him over and pushing him against a wall as a pair of ruby red lips crashed against his own. Harry’s eyes widened as Narcissa Malfoy pressed herself against his body as she ran her fingers through his hair. Harry gently tried to push Narcissa away, but she was ravenous and insistent, clinging to him.

“Hi, Aunty, my boyfriend is a bit of a noble sap. He doesn’t like hurting anyone, particularly women. I have no such qualms, hands off before I take them off,” Tonks said, pressing the tip of her wand against the back of Narcissa’s neck.

Narcissa froze before stepping back, with her hands raised as Tonks moved in front of Harry, covering her aunt with her wand. “Are you okay, Harry?”

“Yeah, that was uh… unexpected,” Harry said as he pulled out a handkerchief to wipe away Narcissa’s lipstick.

“Uh huh, so, apart from forcing yourself on my boyfriend. Why are we here, aunty?”

Narcissa scowled at Tonks, sitting down on the bed. “Voldemort is planning a major attack, if you help me, I can tell you when.”

Narcissa Malfoy sat, shackled to a table, facing Amelia Bones. Harry and Tonks were sitting nearby, watching. “So, tell me Narcissa, what vital information do you think you have to trade?”

“If I tell you, Voldemort will hunt me down. How are you going to protect me?” Narcissa asked.

“I have to know if the information is worth putting the lives of my Aurors on the line, first.”

Narcissa scowled. “What stops you from throwing me out into the street?”

“Me,” Harry stated, the two women glanced over at him. “If the information is accurate, I’ll make sure you’re safe. You’re not like Lucius or Draco, you deserve a second chance. But don’t mistake my kindness for weakness, if you betray us, I’ll leave you for Voldemort to deal with.”

“I… I understand,” Narcissa whispered looking down at the table.

“What is Voldemort planning?” Amelia asked.

“He’s planning to attack the clock tower at the Palace of Westminster, he believes it’s hiding something that protects the ministry. He’s committing all of his remaining death eaters to destroying the tower.”

“How sure are you?” Amelia asked.

“I heard him say it,” Narcissa replied.

“Are you willing to undergo questioning under veritaserum?” Amelia asked.

“Yes.”

“Harry, Tonks, you may return home. I’ll be in contact,” Amelia said.

Hours later, Harry and Tonks were back in front of the TV they’d walked away from earlier in the day. Harry sat with Tonks feet in his lap, absently rubbing them as she laid back and sighed contently. “Oh, Harry, that’s heavenly, where did you learn to do this?”

“Uh, no where, actually, I wasn’t even paying attention,” Harry explained.

“Well, then, keep not paying attention Potter, you’re doing a great job,” Tonks said, sighing happily.

“My lady’s wish is my command,” Harry replied.

Tonks grinned. “I could definitely get used to this.”

A knock at the door caused Tonks to curse and get up. That irritation was suddenly muted when she was greeted by her boss. “Oh, uh, g-good afternoon, Minister.”

“Good afternoon, Auror Tonks, may we speak inside?”

“S-sure,” Tonks said, stepping aside to allow Amelia to enter. “I-I’ll get changed…”

Amelia shook her head. “No need for that, Tonks. I’m interrupting your holiday.”

Tonks nodded and sat down beside Harry as Bones sat down opposite. “I wanted to let you know that we’ve confirmed the veracity of Narcissa Black’s claims. Voldemort is planning to attack Big Ben.”

“Bloody hell,” Harry asked.

“From my discussions with Narcissa, and understand this is supposition on my part. I believe Voldemort may have tried to create another horcrux. According to her she witnessed him ritualistically murder Ron Weasley, but something about the ritual went wrong and it left him unconscious. Afterwards he became increasingly unhinged, even for him. I cannot say definitively what caused this, but the ritual affected him deeply.”

“Creating a horcrux strips you of your humanity a piece at a time. Perhaps failing to create a horcrux pushed him over the edge into true insanity,” Harry opined.

“Whatever the case. This is a golden opportunity to be rid of him one and for all,” Amelia said.

Tonks frowned. “Does this mean you’ve found the last horcrux?”

“No, a search of the Lestrange estate turned up nothing. I do have an idea where we can look next,” Amelia explained, seeing she had Tonks and Harry’s undivided attention she continued. “The Lestrange’s had substantial liquid holdings before they were imprisoned. Those vaults are still active, as far as I know. I suspect a request from the Boy-Who-Lived, not to mention the bank's single biggest depositor, would get the Goblin’s attention.”

Harry nodded. “I suspect it would, yes.”

“Are you willing to go with me to meet them?” Amelia asked.

“Yes, as soon as possible.”

Amelia smiled and nodded, rising from her seat. “Good, I’ll make the arrangements. Hopefully if I explain the gravity of the situation, they’ll make time for us tomorrow.”

“Ma’am, where did you send, Narcissa?” Harry asked.

“Oh? Looking to pick up where you left off, stud?” Tonks asked teasingly.

Harry gave her a withering look. “No, I gave my word we’d protect her if the info was accurate. I don’t want to be shown to be a liar.”

Amelia nodded. “We set up Narcissa in an apartment at Hogwarts, your Defence Professor is in charge of her safety while she’s there.”

Harry nodded. “I can think of few places she’d be safer.”

5 July 1997

Harry, Tonks, and Amelia walked down a long roughly hewn stone corridor beneath London. They entered a cavernous meeting room and were led to the far end of a marble table where they sat down and began waiting. After an hour, they heard footsteps from a corridor at the far end of the room.

The high chief of the Goblin clans of Great Britain was a battle-scarred and bitter old bastard. He had very little time for humans, whether they be muggles or wizards. However, the Potter’s were a rich and powerful old family. Irrespective of the fact that their house only consisted of the vaunted Boy-Who-Lived at the moment.

His golden armour, emblazoned with the crest of Gringotts, rattled as the fat old goblin moved around the table to sit at the far end. Away from the stench of his human guests. “Minister, you insult me. You say you needed to meet with me over a matter of vital import. Yet you bring me children, explain yourself.”

“Lord Ragnok, this is Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived…”

“I know who he is, why is he, are you, here? I am a very busy Goblin,” Ragnok stated cantankerously.

“Lord Ragnok, do you know what a Horcrux is?” Harry asked.

“They’re anathema to all Goblins, a vile invention of Wizards, who slaughtered Goblins to perfect their monstrous invention. All Goblins know the stories of our ancestors, how they were massacred by your wizard, Herpo, to refine his process. Why does a child know about something so antithetical to all that is good and right in the world?” Ragnok demanded giving Bones a hard stare.

“It’s not her fault, sir, Dumbledore told me about them. Voldemort studied the process and made seven horcruxes. Dumbledore entrusted me with hunting them down before he died. We’ve destroyed six of them, we think the seventh is in the Lestrange vault.”

“Do you expect me to allow you to search a Gringotts vault?” Ragnok asked.

“No, sir, but you must have an inventory of the contents of all the vaults at Gringotts. We are reasonably certain what the horcrux container is, all we want is someone to check.”

“Checking the private vault of one of our clients is a big ask, Heir Potter. What compensation is worth the reputation of my bank?”

“What do you want?”

Ragnok grinned as he leaned back in his chair, resting his hands on his breastplate. “Your people have something that belongs to us. The weapon you call, the Sword of Gryffindor.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Why does it belong to you?”

“Goblin forged weapons are property of the nation; it was merely loaned out to Godric Gryffindor. When he died, we expected it returned, it was not.”

“Dobby?” Harry asked, seconds later the little house elf appeared with the Sword of Gryffindor, presenting it to Harry. He placed it gently on the table, with the hilt pointed towards Ragnok.

“Heir Potter, that’s a priceless relic!” Bones hissed as one of Ragnok’s guards retrieved it.

“It is, but it doesn’t belong to us. You tell me minister, can you imagine a scenario in which Godric Gryffindor died and either through ignorance or deliberate action. His contemporaries decided to keep the sword rather than returning it as agreed?”

Bones frowned. “Yes, I can.”

“I have enough enemies, minister. I’d rather make a friend,” Harry said, turning to face Ragnok once again. “We’re looking for…”

“This!!!” Ragnok exclaimed, slamming Hufflepuff’s cup down on the table.

Harry stared gobsmacked for a few seconds before he started laughing. “Well played, Lord Ragnok.”

Ragnok gave Harry a toothy grin. “I’m glad someone appreciates my sense of humour.”

“Was it a horcrux as we suspected?” Bones asked.

Ragnok nodded, putting the cup away. “Yes, it was tainted with that vile evil. We found it taking inventory of the Lestrange vault, as all living members of the family are dead, the bank takes possession. Unless someone with a suitable claim emerges in the next one hundred years, the vault defaults to the bank. Minus the fine for keeping a dark object in one of our vaults.”

“Thank you, Lord Ragnok. We will trouble you no further,” Bones said as the three rose from their seats.

Ragnok huffed a laugh, waving them away. “I highly doubt it.”

Harry slumped in his chair, back at Tonks’s apartment, frowning. “It’s almost over, isn’t it?”

“It seems that way,” Bones replied.

“Did Narcissa say when the attack is supposed to happen?” Harry asked.

“No, her best estimate was, soon,” Bones said.

6 July 1997

Voldemort scowled as he stared down at one of his inept followers. The man was curled into a ball, twitching madly as Voldemort released the cruciatus curse he’d been holding the man under. “How is it, dear Narcissa left us and none of you noticed?”

“L-lady Malfoy leaves the house constantly to collect supplies, w-we thought…”

“YOU THOUGHT wrong, now I must task one of you to go out and retrieve our supplies. In two days we will strike the clock tower and instill fear in the muggles, we must be prepared.” Voldemort said, gazing around the room, settling his eyes on the blonde who’d drawn Narcissa’s interest previously. “Go, my soldiers require sustenance, do not fail me.”

“Yes, my lord…”

The Death Eater called Simon hurried from the room and changed from his regalia into some muggles clothes and left the manor, apparating away.

Connie Hammer and John Dawlish were patrolling Diagon Alley at sunset. No one expected an attack after the massacre at the ministry. Kingsley in agreement with Bones, who had signed off on the extra expense, weren’t taking chances.

Hammer rolled her eyes as Dawlish stopped off to buy an apple, having complained of being hungry for at least an hour. Hammer was seriously considering shoving the apple down his throat when she spotted something out the corner of her eye. Due to Narcissa Malfoy they had mugshots of all You-Know-Who’s remaining Death Eaters. They’d quickly put names to the faces, matching them with criminal records of low level thugs from the continent.

Connie walked up beside Dawlish casually, picking up an apple of her own. “Don’t react, I spotted one of You-Know-Who’s men.”

To his credit, Dawlish didn’t flinch. The fight at the ministry had seemingly changed him, it made the war real. “What’s the plan?”

“Bones wants one of these bastards alive. Pay for your apple and then walk to the apparition point. I’ll tail him.”

“Got it, be careful,” Dawlish said.

“Yep,” Connie replied. She waited while the death eater shopped, finally emerging almost an hour later.

Following him from a safe distance, the death eater made his way back to the apparition point. The stretch between Hammer and Dawlish went quiet as the Death Eater approached. Connie palmed her wand and readied herself for a fight when a volley of red bolts emerged from cover. Hammer made to raise her shield but realised a moment later the attack hadn’t been aimed at her. A grinning Dawlish emerged from his hiding spot, throwing his apple into the air and catching it as he summoned the Death Eater’s wand.

Hammer smiled ruefully, giving him a tap on the chest. “Nice job, let’s get him back to Bones.”

Voldemort glared at the Death Eater he’d sent out. “Where have you been?”

“My Lord, it took time to find so much food, I couldn’t buy it all in one place. People would be suspicious…” Simon complained.

Voldemort’s eyes narrowed as he peered into Simon’s mind, but as he did, he furrowed his brow and grasped his head. “Very well, leave me.”

“Yes, master,” Simon replied, he turned and almost paused when faced with the wall of clocks. Voldemort had ordered all the clocks in the house brought to him and hung on the far wall from his throne. Asking why was a swift invitation to a session under the cruciatus.

Voldemort leaned forward once he was alone, smiling at the clocks. “You’ll tell me your secrets; you can’t hide them forever…”

Harry and Tonks were once again sat in Bones’s office, this time joined by Shacklebolt and Hammer. Harry stared down at his hands, frowning. “Two days…”

“Yes, according to our source. You-Know-Who plans to raid the building after midnight the night after tomorrow.”

Harry leaned back in his chair. “You want me to be there, right?”

“Unfortunately, I see no other option. We are bound to the whims of the prophecy, it must be you who faces You-Know-Who,” Bones stated.

“Yeah, great,” Harry muttered.

“Ma’am, request permission to shadow Harry?” Tonks asked.

“Granted, I am sending a full contingent of Aurors with you to round up the remaining Death Eaters. They have express orders to avoid You-Know-Who. As much as I’d like to weaken him before he faces you, I’m not throwing away lives.”

“Except mine…” Harry replied quietly. When he realised the room had gone quiet he ducked his head. “Sorry…”

Bones shook her head. “It’s fine, Harry, your anger is understandable. We should be handling this, but as galling as it is, the prophecy ties our hands. You’re a good person, Harry, your parents would be proud of who you’ve become. Tonks is one of my best Aurors, I wouldn’t have let her train you if she weren’t. I can only hope that’s enough.”

7 July 1997

Harry was sat at Tonks’s dining table, with parchment in front of him and a quill in his hand. He stared irritably at the parchment, as Tonks’s arms wrapped around him from behind. “What’cha doin?”

Harry sighed, rubbing his face. “At the moment? Not much, what I’m trying to do is compose my thoughts into letters to Daphne and Hermione. A few others too, but mostly them.”

Tonks frowned, sitting down beside him. “Why?”

“Just in case, you know, I don’t make it back…” Harry replied, shrugging.

“Is there one in there for me?” Tonks asked, looking down at the floor between them.

“Yes,” Harry replied softly.

“You can’t say it to my face?”

“I’m not brave or eloquent enough to express how I feel to your face…” Harry explained.

“I think you’re selling yourself short, Harry, in a number of ways. I know there’s no way you don’t make it back tomorrow. That snake faced fucker doesn’t stand a chance.”

Harry gave Tonks a sad smile, kissing her on the cheek. “I wish I had your confidence, Tonks.”

Harry got up, squeezing Tonks’s shoulder. “I think I need a bit of a lie down. I’ll finish that later.”

Tonks managed to hold in her tears until the door to Harry’s room closed. She silently cursed out everyone involved in this fucking situation, she hated them all. Tonks was trying to put up a brave face, but she knew how dangerous Voldemort was and how much danger Harry was in. The chances of him not coming home were incredibly high. Tonks wouldn’t let it happen, she couldn’t.

Tonks flinched as she felt Harry’s arms wrap around her, and his lips pressed against her head momentarily. “I’m sorry, Tonks…”

“It’s okay, Harry, none of this is your fault. We’ll get through it, but only if we do it together, agreed?” Tonks said, pulling back from Harry and offering him her hand.

Harry nodded, taking, and squeezing it, with a small smile. “Together.”

“Harry, would you hold me for a while?” Tonks asked shyly.

“Yes,” Harry said, leading Tonks over to the couch, embracing his girlfriend as she sobbed into his shirt. The stress, and the fear that she’d been bottling up, bleeding out of her.

8 July 1997

“What have you done?” Joseph Greengrass asked as he opened the door of his home to find Harry standing before him, holding a bouquet of flowers.

“Uh… nothing yet?” Harry replied hesitantly.

“Hmph, a piece of advice, Harry. My daughter is not so easily bought off. If you do not have a suitable explanation for your actions, she will send you away with a flea in your ear.”

Harry nodded. “Noted.”

Joseph stepped aside and Harry walked up a familiar set of stairs to Daphne’s room. “Harry?”

“Hi, I, uh, brought you flowers,” Harry said, presenting Daphne with a bouquet of white tulips.

Daphne smiled as she leaned in to take a sniff. “They’re beautiful, what have you done?”

Harry ducked his head and chuckled nervously. “Is there anything wrong with a boyfriend bringing his beautiful girlfriend a bouquet of flowers?”

“No, but it being you, you’re going off to do something stupidly noble. Or have already, so which is it?”

“The former…”

Daphne rolled her eyes. “Inside.”

Harry walked over and sat on the chair beside Daphne’s make-up table, while she sat on the bed, staring at Harry. “So?”

“As I said in my last letter, we found the last horcrux. Now we have concrete information about an attack Voldemort is planning. I can’t avoid it any longer, it’s time to confront him and… I wanted to see you before I go.”

Daphne hung her head, allowing her hair to curtain around her face. “Was that it?”

Harry knelt down in front of Daphne, giving her a gentle kiss. “For now, yes. I can’t say what I want to say yet, not until this is over.”

“Promise me you’ll come back, Harry,” Daphne asked, wrapping him in her arms.

Harry kissed Daphne on the shoulder, burying his face in the crook of her neck. “I promise I’ll try.”

Daphne pressed her head into his chest. “If you die, I’m going to bring you back. So I can curse you up and down Hogwarts.”

Harry chuckled. “Okay.”

9 July 1997 12:06am

Voldemort stepped onto the top floor of the clock tower, extended his arms and breathed in. They’d stepped out onto a wooden platform directly beneath the bells that gave the tower its name. Opposite the stairs was the enormous clockwork mechanism that drove the bells and clock hands. “Yes, my loyal servants, witness your lord and master, unequaled by magical or muggle. Here I stand, in the seat of muggles power, unchallenged and unopposed.”

“I think you’ll find those are synonyms, Tom,” Harry said as he stepped out from behind the clockwork gears.

“Stop!” Voldemort yelled as his followers drew their wands. “No one touch him!”

Voldemort sneered at Harry. “So tell me, do I have dear Narcissa to thank for this?”

“Does it matter? I’m here now,” Harry replied.

Voldemort turned to his followers. “Leave us.”

The remaining Death Eaters hurried back down the stairs. Harry knew it would be the last time either saw them. They’d been allowed to scale the tower unhindered, but there was an entire platoon of Aurors waiting for them below.

“Can you hear it, Harry?” Voldemort asked.

“Hear, what?”

“The clock, it speaks to those who shape history, don’t you hear it?”

“I don’t care, I’m not here to talk, I’m here to kill you,” Harry said, drawing his wand.

“Have you given into your rage, young Harry? What would your parents say?” Voldemort asked, drawing his own wand.

“Don’t know, but I think they’d be happy to know I put the snake faced fucker who murdered them in the ground,” Harry growled as the two began to circle each other

“Rage, and profanity, what would the Granger say?” Voldemort hissed.

Harry’s eyes narrowed. “Keep her name out of your fucking mouth.”

Voldemort chuckled. “Yes, feed that rage, embrace it. We’re not that different, you and I.”

“We’re nothing alike, and I’m done talking! Expelliarmus!!”

“AVADA KEDAVRA!!!”

The spells collided and consumed them both in a golden light as a dome descended around them. A golden sphere formed in the centre of the spell thread, Harry began to sweat as Voldemort pushed his magic through the stream. Harry braced himself and focused his magic just like Tonks had taught him, his body shook with the effort of pushing against Voldemort’s spell.

Voldemort cackled. “Good! Fight Potter! Embrace your hate! Let it consume you! I won’t let you escape! This is the night you die!!”

“No! I won’t die! I made a promise! I’m going to stop you!!” Harry screamed as he pushed forward sending pulse after pulse of magic through his wand.

“You can’t stop me! I am Lord Voldemort! I was born to rule! I am a descendant of Salazar Slytherin! You will not stop me! No one can!!” Voldemort bellowed as he tried to force more magic through his wand. He was alarmed at how strong Harry was, he was being forced backwards towards the clock face.

“No, I will stop you, tonight, this is the end of your story. For all the anarchy and suffering you’ve caused, there is only one punishment. DEATH!!”

Harry sent a final pulse of magic through the thread, pushing the orb floating between them into Voldemort’s wand. The wand exploded along with Voldemort’s hand as he was blown clear of the platform, and through the clock face. The sound of his body smacking on the ground below, echoed up through the smashed clock face.

“HARRY!!”

Tonks dove from her hiding place behind the clockwork mechanism as Harry skidded along the floor towards the opposite face. Tonks tackled Harry, interrupting his backwards momentum and sending them both tumbling towards the parallel edge of the platform. Tonks used her abilities to increase her mass, slowing her roll and pulling him towards her.

Finally they stopped with Harry’s body cradled against Tonks. She kissed the top of his head and smiled as his breathing evened out. “You won, Harry, you won.”

Below them, Bones and Shacklebolt walked up to the splattered remains of Voldemort. Bones leaned forward and spat on the remains as she scowled. “Stay dead this time.”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

11 July 1997

Harry yawned, as he exited the guest room of Tonks’s apartment. He shivered as Tonks walked up behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist and a kiss on the back of his neck. “Morning hero, how are you feeling?”

“I’m okay. Tired and sore but okay,” Harry replied.

“Good, I practically carried you back here last night. You were out on your feet,” Tonks said as she moved around him to cast a worried eye.

Harry smiled, taking her hands in his. “I’m fine, Tonks, I promise. I feel a bit weak magically, but nothing some rest won’t cure. You should see the other guy.”

Tonks rolled her eyes. “Go eat, goof.”

As Harry ate, Tonks heard someone banging on the door to her apartment. Peering through the peephole, she sighed and opened the door. A brunette blur rushed past, storming over to her dining table. “You jerk!!” Hermione exclaimed as she smacked Harry over the head with a rolled-up copy of the Daily Prophet.

“Ow! Hey! Hermione!!” Harry exclaimed as he raised his arms to shield his head.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were going to fight Voldemort!!” Hermione yelled angrily.

“What would you have done if you’d known?” Harry demanded.

“I would have… I would have insisted on going with you,” Hermione stated, her voice dropping away as it dawned on her.

“Exactly,” Harry said, reaching out to grasp Hermione’s hands, looking up into her brown eyes. “I almost lost you last year, I won’t let that happen again.”

“You saved me, and how did I repay you…” Hermione muttered to herself bitterly.

“That’s in the past now. Don’t beat yourself up about things you can’t change.”

“You’re one to talk…” Hermione replied with a wry smile.

“Yeah, I’m working on it,” Harry admitted sheepishly.

“I’ll bet…”

“Are you done beating up my boyfriend, Miss Granger?” Tonks asked with a wicked grin.

Harry almost missed the look of jealousy in Hermione’s eyes, if he hadn’t already been staring at her. Hermione threw the paper on the table, letting it unfold in front of them. The paper loudly announced Voldemort’s death. It took great pains to explain that this time he wouldn’t be coming back. “For the moment…”

“Good, what would all his fangirls say if they knew their celebrity crush was being attacked by a wicked, wicked girl who wants to steal him away from them,” Tonks said teasingly, wrapping her arms around Harry in a mock protective gesture.

“Oh, merlin, really?” Hermione asked exasperated.

“It’s not my fault!” Harry protested. “According to Kreacher there’s bags upon bags of fan mail. Mostly from women, but there are some from guys too. They’re all proclaiming their undying love…”

“And undying other stuff too…” Tonks observed, waggling an eyebrow.

Harry groaned, burying his face in his hands. “Yeah… Dobby was quite keen to recite those ones verbally, until I upped his fee so he’d never tell me about them ever again…”

Hermione giggled, grinning. “I’ll have to make sure to tell Dobby to pencil me in for an appointment with my best friend. Are you free before April next year? Do I bow or curtsy?”

Harry glared playfully at Hermione as she bit back a laugh. “That’s cute, Granger. I hear Krum still composes love ballads about you.”

“D-don’t bring that up!” Hermione said shrilly as her face went bright red.

Tonks almost laughed. “Love ballads?”

“Oh right, you weren’t there that day, Hermione got a letter from Krum when we were still at Grimmauld Place…”

“Harry…” Hermione growled warningly.

“It had a singing component that played for everyone at the table to hear,” Harry grinned evilly at his best friend. “Shall I recite a couple of verses? I think I still remember?” Harry asked, tapping his chin in a mock thinking expression.

Hermione got her wand out and stalked Harry threateningly waving it back and forth. “Harry, if you dare, I will turn your forehead into a neon sign that broadcasts only dirty thoughts.”

Harry grinned. “You wouldn’t do that to your dear best friend, would you?”

Harry gave Hermione his best puppy dog eyes, and he could see it was working on her as her expression cracked ever so slightly. “Argh! You prat! Put them away!”

Harry laughed. “I win.”

“You’re such a prat…” Hermione muttered as she leaned in and gave Harry a hug. “Anyway, I need to go. Mum and Dad are waiting for me, we left a bit early for the airport so I could come visit. Sending a letter wasn’t going to be enough, I had to make sure you were okay, in person.”

Harry smiled. “Enjoy your trip, Hermione.”

“Thanks, I’ll bring you back a souvenir,” Hermione said as she waved goodbye to Tonks and left the apartment.

13 July 1997

“All set?” Tonks asked.

Harry sighed, rubbing the back of his head, shifting uncomfortably in his acromantula silk robes. “I guess, you know how I feel about stuff like this.”

“You’ll be fine, Daphne and I will be by your side, and Bones and the Greengrasses will make sure you stay out of trouble. You deserve this, Harry. You banished Voldemort. There was only one way this was ever going to go,” Tonks explained, wrapping Harry in a hug.

“Although, there’s one downside…” Tonks muttered looking down at her red Auror robes.

“I don’t know, you look pretty cute,” Harry commented.

Tonks cheeks lit up pink as she punched Harry in the arm. “Shut up…”

As the two walked downstairs to the apparition point, Harry glanced at Tonks with a question. “Are you okay?”

“Hm, me?”

“Yeah, you’ve looked distracted all day, did something happen?”

Tonks let out a breath and gave Harry a reluctant nod. “Yeah, actually. I didn’t want to tell you and spoil your mood. I got a letter from Remus.”

“Oh…”

“Remus wants to meet up with me, by the tone of the letter he wants to get back together.”

“Ah,” Harry replied quietly.

Tonks stopped, walking around to face Harry. “No, whatever you’re thinking, stop. I tore up Remus’s letter and burnt it. I’m not interested in anything he has to say. Yeah, I had a crush on him, but after everything that’s happened it’s way in the past. I’m with you, you’re a hero, not a coward, you’re not scared of your own shadow. After all the joy you’ve brought into my life, I refuse to go back to being that miserable woman who is always waiting for her man to make a move. He’s the past, you’re part of my future.”

Harry grinned, gently rubbing his thumbs over the back of Tonks’s hands. “Goodness, Nymphadora, you’re presumptuous.”

Tonks smirked, giving Harry a heated kiss, tangling her fingers in his hair. “Maybe, but I don’t think it’s without reason.”

“Heh, maybe you’re right,” Harry replied, gently cupping her ass.

Tonks bit her lip, tugging at the hem of his robes. “You have no idea how much I want to ditch this party and take you to bed. But we can’t for a couple of reasons.”

“I think I have a bit of an idea,” Harry replied huskily.

Tonks cleared her throat and stepped back from Harry, adjusting his robes and smoothing them out for him. “We better get to the apparition point. Otherwise someone is going to notice and come looking for us.”

“Someone named Daphne?” Harry asked, smirking.

“Oh, I wouldn’t complain if it were Daphne,” Tonks replied. “Dragging her upstairs to bed is the second item on my wish list.”

“Practice some restraint, Auror Tonks,” Harry admonished.

Tonks pouted. “That sounds boring…”

Harry gave Tonks a smack on the ass as he took her hand and they resumed walking. “Behave.”

Tonks leaned into Harry’s ear. “What’ll you do if I don’t?” She asked, Harry grinned, but didn’t reply as the two apparated away.

Bill Weasley and Fleur Delacour entered the ministry Atrium after having their wands weighed. Fleur wrapped an arm around Bill’s as they moved through the crowd towards his parents. Molly gave them the forced practiced smile she’d mastered for dealing with the fact her son was dating a Veela.

Fleur cared about Bill but dealing with his family was wearing on her. It was why she hadn’t said yes to his suggestion that they move in together. Fleur was hesitant to deepen her bond to Bill when their relationship was on such shaky ground.

“Hi, Mum, Dad,” Bill said cheerfully.

“Hello, Bill, Fleur, are you well?” Arthur asked.

“We’re great, heck of a turn out,” Bill observed as he looked around the room.

“It’s not every day someone is honoured with an Order of Merlin first class,” Arthur said.

“What was Albus thinking, leaving poor Harry to deal with that monster, he’s only a boy,” Molly complained.

“A boy with lots of girls sniffing around,” Bill observed, nodding his head towards the far end of the room where Harry had just entered with Daphne and Tonks.

The three turned to look and the breath caught in Fleur’s throat. It had been over a year since she’d seen Harry, but in that time something had changed. It was a rare and celebrated occurrence in Veela culture to find a man that would make your magic vibrate and your instincts sing. Fleur wanted to walk over and ravish Harry in front of everyone, but she immediately clenched her jaw and tampered down on those thoughts.

Fleur blinked when she felt Bill take her hand. “Fleur, are you okay?”

“Y-yes, perfectly, o-oh look. The Minister is over there, we should go and greet her. Gringotts have been very complimentary about her so far.”

“Yeah, of course,” Bill replied, eyeing his girlfriend suspiciously for a moment before shaking it off and walking over to greet Minister Bones with Fleur.

“You look ravishing, tonight, Harry,” Isabella Greengrass commented.

“Thank you, ma’am, if I were braver, I’d say the same about you,” Harry replied with a lopsided grin. Harry was doing his best not to ogle his girlfriend’s mother, as she stood wearing a tight green maxi dress.

Daphne jabbed Harry in the side. “Put that away, that’s my mother.” She said sharply. Daphne, with her looks comparable to her mother, was wearing a midnight blue dress with silver trim, the blue accentuated her blonde hair.

“Oh, leave him be, Daphne,” Isabella said, smiling at Harry.

“I’m standing, right here…” Joseph said flatly.

“I know dear,” Isabella replied, still smiling at Harry, running a finger around the rim of her glass.

“Uh…” Harry said, shifting awkwardly.

Isabella laughed, giving Harry a kiss on the cheek before walking back to her husband and doing the same. “Relax Harry, I am simply teasing you and Joseph. There is no harm in admiring a handsome man, as long as it’s only looking.”

“Hmmm,” Daphne growled, wrapping an arm around Harry’s possessively.

“Besides, I think we’d both incite the ire of my daughter.”

“Yes, you would…”

Harry felt a chill go up his spine as Daphne’s eyes took on a dangerous glint. “Oh, Kay, I’m going to talk to the Minister so we can get this thing going.”

As Harry, Daphne and Tonks walked over to speak with Amelia, Joseph watched them appraisingly. “That young man has made quite the impression on you.”

“And you as well, my love. My daughter is the happiest I’ve ever seen her, you’ve read her letters, how would you describe the change in our daughter?”

“It was significant, her letters became more expressive. For the first time they felt like they were being written by a teenage girl, not someone who we forced to grow up too fast because our society demands it.”

Isabella kissed Joseph on the cheek, resting her head on his shoulder. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Isabella. You have raised two wonderful daughters.”

“We raised two beautiful daughters, do not disregard your influence on them.”

“Good evening, Minister,” Harry said as he approached her with Daphne and Tonks.

“Good evening, Harry, Miss Greengrass, Auror Tonks. Are you ready to get started?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Harry replied.

Bones nodded and led Harry onto the stage, taking the podium as Harry sat down beside a group of Aurors. Bones gave a speech praising the department’s efforts. She then gave the Aurors commendations for capturing the remaining death eaters. Finally, the moment Harry was dreading arrived.

“Harry Potter was saddled with a near impossible task. Even the best among us blanched at the thought of going face to face with Voldemort. I wouldn’t have blamed him if he’d decided to walk away. Thankfully for all of us, he didn’t. He did what some who claim to be in the service of the greater good refused to do and banished a monster from our midst. For that we thank him, and award him the Order of Merlin, First Class.”

There was a polite applause as Harry walked up to the podium and shook the Minister’s hand. She presented him with the order of Merlin and pinned it to his chest, before he turned to the podium to address the crowd.

“I don’t feel deserving of this honour, too many people died because those in power refused to do what was necessary. Unfortunately, we can’t go back and change what’s been done. I’m not going to live my life reflecting on what could have been done differently, that would disrespect their sacrifice.”

“This award isn’t mine; it belongs to those who were taken from us defending those who can’t defend themselves. I hope this award can stand as a symbol, that our society will no longer tolerate those who would marginalise others due to the circumstances of their birth. Thank you.”

Harry walked off stage to another round of polite applause, Bones thanked the crowd for their attendance and walked off stage. The room hummed with conversation as the people ate. Harry and Tonks sat with the Greengrasses and the Minister. Daphne grinned at Harry as he sat down. “Way to bring down the mood, Potter.”

“I’ve found some wizards only really respond to a blunt whack over the head, no point using subtly with them.”

“There’s the boyfriend I know,” Daphne said, kissing him on the cheek.

“Would you have really walked away, Harry?” Isabella asked worriedly.

Harry frowned, staring down at his plate as Daphne and Tonks grabbed his hands under the table. “Maybe, so much happened after Sirius died. I can’t deny I seriously considered it. That’s behind me now, I can’t leave, I won’t,” Harry said, throwing Daphne a smile.

“I’m glad you stayed, Harry,” Daphne said quietly.

“Me too,” He replied.

As dinner wrapped up Harry saw the Weasley’s leaving, he excused himself from the table and hurried over to them. “Mister and Missus Weasley, may I have a moment?”

“Of course, Harry,” Arthur said.

As Arthur and Molly walked away with Harry, Bill frowned watching his girlfriend stare hungrily after the Man-Who-Won. Bill didn’t want to think badly of Fleur, but it was hard to deny that defeating Voldemort had done something to change Fleur’s opinion of Harry. And Bill didn’t like it.

Harry, Molly, and Arthur stopped in an empty office and Harry took a breath before speaking. “I wanted to extend my condolences over Ron’s death, I can’t imagine what losing a son must…”

“That boy is no son of mine,” Molly said bitterly.

“Uh…” Harry said, caught off guard.

Arthur frowned, shaking his head. “Amelia shared the report of Narcissa Malfoy, or rather, Black’s interrogation. Ron sought out You-Know-Who in order to join his ranks,” Arthur explained, he deliberately left out the part about Ron’s lascivious desire for Hermione.

“Oh,” Harry replied quietly.

“I loved my son, Harry. I wish I knew where I went wrong raising him,” Molly said.

“There’s only so much you can do, Missus Weasley. Ron couldn’t get over himself and it cost him his life. He’s responsible for his actions, not you.”

Molly smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Harry.”

“Goodnight to you both.”

“Goodnight, Harry.”

Once Harry returned to his table, Daphne grabbed his hand and squeezed it gently. “You, okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

Later Tonks had planted herself in Harry’s lap with her fingers once again tangled in his hair and her lips on his. Coming up for breath she grinned. “I’ve never made out with a Order of Merlin first class award winner before.”

Harry smirked, resting his hands on Tonks waist. “Get used to it.”

“Mmm, I like the sound of that.”

Harry played with the hem of Tonks’s night shirt, looking pensive. “You know I meant you and Daphne when I was talking about not wanting to leave the magical world anymore, right.”

“I do, and I’m glad. You’re the best person to come into my life since my Hogwarts friends. I… really like you, Harry.”

“I really like you too, Tonks.”

Tonks silently cursed herself for the disappointed look she saw in Harry’s eyes. He tried to hide it, but she saw it. She wanted to say the words, but her heart wasn’t quite there yet, she hoped it would get there soon, because Harry deserved to hear how she truly felt about him.

14 July 1997

Harry was having a veg out day, watching TV while his magic recovered. So, Tonks thought it was a perfect opportunity to apparate to Hogwarts. Penny had finally arrived from Geneva, and she hadn’t seen the blonde in years. She enjoyed Harry’s company, but she missed her friends.

Entering the castle Tonks stopped a couple of times to have a quick chat with various professors. She noted that the House-Elves were out in force scrubbing the castle clean. There was no sign of Filch, not that she was looking. She hoped the old bastard was hanging from some of those chains he was always banging on about.

Tonks was about to knock on Nick’s apartment door when it opened and Narcissa Malfoy, Black, Tonks had to remind herself she went by Black now. Narcissa Black stepped out of Nick’s apartment, pulling her robes on. She smirked at Tonks as she let the door close over. “Good afternoon Nymphadora, you look well, I assume you’re here to see your friend?”

Narcissa walked around Tonks and sashayed away with a slight limp in her step. Tonks’s eyes narrowed as her fingers curled, desperately wanting to reach for her wand as she stormed inside. Nick was standing in the middle of the room, behind the couch, trying to wipe away Narcissa’s lipstick.

“You fucking jerk!!” Tonks yelled, shoving Nick backwards.

“Tonks!”

“Penny LOVES you! You’re her whole fucking world!! How COULD YOU?!” Tonks screamed as her magic flared, throwing books and dishes around the room. She shoved Nick again, causing him to fall over backwards as Tonks brandished her wand.

“TONKS STOP!”

Tonks paused and spun around to find a half-dressed Penny Carlstrom née Haywood standing at the entrance to hers and Nick’s room. Tonks blinked glancing between the two, sheathing her wand. “Uh, I think I might have… um, what the hell is going on?”

Penny sighed and embraced her friend as Nick regained his feet. “Damn, Tonksie, I haven’t seen you that pissed… ever?”

Tonks glanced sheepishly at Nick and chuckled. “Maybe when Umbitch sent you off to Geneva?”

“Huh, yeah, maybe,” Nick agreed.

“So, you two are okay?” Tonks asked worriedly.

“You mean because of Cissy?” Penny asked to which Tonks nodded. “Better than okay,” Penny replied with a saucy wink.

Tonks’s mouth dropped open. “You were never this adventurous back in our school days.”

Penny leaned into Tonks’s ear. “Not that you know of,” Penny said breathily.

“Bloody hell,” Tonks muttered, letting a delightful shiver go down her back. “W-what does that mean?”

“Do you remember Alanza?” Nick asked, referring to the Castelbruxo student that had visited during their sixth year.

“Yeah, oh bloody hell, you didn’t?”

Nick smirked. “Dumbledore did tell me to give her the full Hogwarts experience.”

“You two are way hornier than I remember…”

15 July 1997

Harry and Tonks were cuddling on his bed. Tonks was dozing while Harry read a new potions book he’d acquired from a recent trip to Diagon Alley. Tonks was roused from her stupor by a knock at the front door. Tonks lifted her head off Harry’s shoulder and gave him a peck on the lips. “Stay here.”

Tonks got up and closed the door to Harry’s room and crossed to the entrance of the apartment. Tonks paused when she saw who was on the other side, she let out a breath and opened the door. “Hello, Remus.”

Remus smiled, holding out a bouquet of flowers. “Hello Tonks. I was worried you’d not received my letters, so I came to visit.”

“You should come in,” Tonks said, standing aside.

Remus’s face brightened walking inside, putting his flowers on the table. “I’ve missed you.”

“Have you?” Tonks asked flatly.

“Of course, you don’t sound convinced?”

Tonks huffed a laugh. “You disappeared on me, worse, on Harry. He needed you.”

“Tonks, I was a mess, I couldn’t help Harry. I had enough trouble helping myself!”

“But now it’s all safe, you’re together enough to crawl back?”

Remus frowned. “That’s unfair…”

“Really? Voldemort is gone and you suddenly reappear? I don’t think that’s a coincidence. Harry worked bloody hard, he almost fucking died! He could have used the support of his uncle! I certainly could have used a shoulder to lean on. Thankfully I found someone I can.”

“W-what?” Remus stuttered.

“I found someone, he’s twice the man you’ll ever be. He’s been my rock through everything that’s gone on since last year. I can’t imagine my life without him, I…” Tonks paused and smiled, standing here in front of her past she finally realised how she felt about Harry. It had been staring her in the face for months, but now she could finally admit it. “I love him.”

Remus slumped, looking at the floor. “There’s no hope for us?”

“None,” Tonks replied flatly. She felt a little bad being so harsh with him, but he’d abandoned Harry when he needed Remus most. She wasn’t feeling charitable.

“I… okay, do you know where Harry is staying?” Remus asked.

“No idea, and even if I did, I wouldn’t tell you. Leave, Remus, go back to whatever hole you crawled out of.”

Remus shuffled out looking like a kicked puppy as he left the apartment and their lives for the final time. Harry exited his room, wrapping his arms around Tonks. “Are you okay?”

“I am now, Harry. I meant what I said, I love you.”

Harry smiled and gave her a kiss. “I’m glad. But I think we need to go see Daphne first.”

Tonks nodded. “Okay,” Tonks was about to walk away to get changed but paused when she realised that Remus’s roses were still sitting on the table. “Hey, Harry, what about giving your future mother-in-law a gift?”

Harry chuckled. “Sure.”

As they walked out, Tonks grabbed something off her side table. “Oh yeah. Something got delivered for you, from Gringotts.”

“Oh good,” Harry said, taking the package from Tonks but not explaining what it was.

A half hour later Harry, Tonks, and Daphne were sitting in her room. Harry faced the two women and let out a breath. “I didn’t want to say this, unless I could say it to you both at the same time. I’ve only ever felt the way I do about the two of you, once. I love you, both.”

Tonks smiled, reaching across the table to take Harry’s hand. “I love you, too.”

Daphne blushed, fidgeting under the table. “I…” Daphne took a deep breath and smiled. She ignored the niggle in the back of her head in favour of focusing on Harry. “I love you too, Harry.”

Harry got up and gave Tonks and Daphne a kiss. “I guess this is pretty serious, huh?”

“Just a bit,” Tonks said with a chuckle.

“Do you two have any plans?” Daphne asked.

The two shook their heads and Daphne nodded. “Mum and Dad were hoping you two would stay for lunch. And um, I haven’t told them about us yet… the three of us.”

“Oh,” Harry said, looking nervous.

“Relax Harry, Mum and Dad care more that I’m happy than whether our relationship is conventional. Besides, Dad will find some pureblood nonsense way to justify it to himself, regardless.”

Harry laughed. “Of course. Um, before we go, I have something for you both.”

Harry pulled the parcel he’d received from Gringotts out of his bag and ripped it open. Taking out two small velvet boxes he placed one each in front of Daphne and Tonks. “I want you to have these. As a sign of my love for both of you.”

Tonks and Daphne glanced at each other before opening them. Inside were a pair of platinum bracelets. They were engraved with the names of their respective owners. “Harry, they’re beautiful,” Daphne said.

“They’re family heirlooms. The one you have belonged to my mum. And the one you have Tonks, belonged to my grandmother, Dorea Potter.”

Tonks' eyes widened. “Harry, are you sure you want us to have them?”

“Yes. I love you both and this is a visible example of my esteem for you both.”

The three were distracted by Isabella calling up to them to come down for lunch. Daphne and Tonks slipped the bracelets around their wrists. As they got up the pair gave Harry a kiss each before walking down to lunch.

Downstairs, Harry was sat between Tonks and Daphne, while Astoria and Isabella sat opposite with Joseph between them at the head of the table. As Isabella served out lunch Daphne cleared her throat. “Mum, Dad, before we eat, I, we have something to tell you.”

“Oh? What is it dear?”

“Harry and I are in a relationship with Tonks.”

“That’s nice dear, Caesar salad, Harry?” Isabella asked, smiling genially.

“Mum? Did you hear what I said?” Daphne asked.

“Yes, dear, you, Harry and Auror Tonks are in a romantic relationship. We have Caesar salad with and without chicken, Harry, they’re both delicious.”

“Mum!!” Daphne exclaimed.

“Yes, dear?”

Daphne muttered darkly under her breath, glaring at Isabella. “You’re doing this deliberately, aren’t you?”

“What gave it away?”

“So, you knew?” Harry asked.

Astoria giggled and Daphne turned her ire towards her sister. Isabella shook her head. “Astoria isn’t to blame, oh, she had her suspicions, but you three dobbed yourselves in. I saw the way you looked at each other at the dinner, it was clear love was in the air,” Isabella explained.

“Dad, are you okay?” Daphne asked.

“Harry requires at least two wives if he is to continue both house Black and house Potter. Moving to secure the future of both houses so early is a wise move.”

Daphne rolled her eyes and turned to her partners. “He approves.”

To Be Continued…

Chapter Text

15 July 1997

As Harry, Tonks, and the Greengrasses ate, Isabella glanced over the table at her daughter. “Daphne, that bracelet is gorgeous. Is it a gift?”

Daphne smiled. “It is. Harry gave Tonks and I matching bracelets. They’re…” Daphne flushed in embarrassment. “They’re family heirlooms.”

Isabella raised an eyebrow. She glanced at Harry giving him an appraising look. “They’re beautiful gifts, Harry.”

“Thank you, Isabella.”

Joseph put down his cutlery and cast a glance in Harry’s direction. “Harry, Nymphadora…”

Harry’s eyes widened as he ducked his head and concentrated on eating. Tonks sent a withering look towards Joseph. “Sir, this will go better for all of us if you never call me that ever again.”

Joseph raised an eyebrow, glancing at his wife who nodded. “Noted, Miss Tonks.”

Joseph cleared his throat. “As I was saying, I was wondering if either of you had any plans between now and the end of July?”

“Uh, no sir, Tonks?”

“Cuddling with my boyfriend. Apart from that, nothing,” Tonks replied, grinning.

“How nice for you,” Daphne said, aggressively ripping into a bread roll.

“My family is planning to holiday in France. We’d happily welcome you to come along.”

“Is that okay, sir? I don’t want you to have to radically alter your plans on our account,” Harry asked.

Joseph shook his head, smiling. “Not at all, we’ll be staying with friends. The Delacour’s have plenty of room.”

“The, Delacours?”

“Hm? Oh, that’s right, you’ve met Apolline and her daughters at Hogwarts, haven’t you?”

Harry nodded. “Fleur is dating an acquaintance of mine. I used to be close to his family.”

“I see, at least you won’t be strangers then,” Joseph said.

“Will you come with us?” Daphne asked earnestly.

Harry smiled and nodded. “I’ll go, Tonks?”

“Will we be by the beach?” Tonks asked.

“The Delacour’s have a beach house in Provence with a private beach attached,” Joseph said.

“I’m sold,” Tonks replied, grinning.

“Excellent,” Joseph stated.

Daphne leaned into Harry with a sultry grin. “There’s topless bathing too, Harry. I’ll be sure to bring plenty of lotion.”

Harry coughed. “Uh, huh…”

Joseph’s eyebrow twitched. “Just what are you thinking, Heir Potter?”

“Nothing…” Harry squeaked out.

A few days later, Harry, Tonks and the Greengrasses were standing in the entry hall of the Delacour beach house. Apolline Delacour descended the stairs, dressed in a light blue summer dress, a wide smile on her lips. “Welcome, Joseph, Isabella, you both look well.”

“As radiant as ever, Apolline,” Joseph responded as Apolline kissed him on both cheeks.

Apolline giggled, slapping Joseph on the arm. “You old flirt, how do you put up with him, Isabella?”

Isabella rolled her eyes as she embraced her old friend. “I manage.”

“Speaking of radiant. Daphne, Astoria, you both look stunning, you’re both turning into mini Isabella’s. And Daphne, you’ve caught yourself a particularly scrumptious young man,” Apolline commented as she greeted Daphne, Astoria and finally Harry who she gave a particularly appraising eye.

“Yes, my boyfriend, is a fine catch,” Daphne said, grabbing him by the arm possessively.

Apolline gave the girl a kind smile. “There’s nothing wrong with looking, dear,” She said, turning to the final member of their party. “Ah, you must be Tonks, ‘Arry’s other girlfriend, how salacious.”

Tonks grinned. “Yep, and I don’t mind you looking one bit.”

“I think we’re going to get on spectacularly, Miss Tonks.”

Apolline turned around and looked at the top of the staircase. “Fleur, come greet our guests.”

“Oui, maman,” Fleur said as she descended the stairs, everyone watched her, but she only had eyes for Harry. Tonks and Daphne couldn’t help noting the hungry look in her eyes as she watched him, taking in every inch of the raven-haired boy.

“I understand Fleur was at the dinner where you were awarded the Order of Merlin, ‘Arry,” Apolline said as Fleur walked to stand beside her mother.

“Uh, yeah, she was there with Bill,” Harry stated, unsettled by the look in Fleur’s eyes.

“Ah, yes, Bill,” Apolline replied acerbically.

“Mother, please…” Fleur said admonishingly.

“Oui, oui, Fleur. It has been a long trip for our guests, shall we retire to the dining room for lunch?” Apolline asked, after a round of nods the group followed her deeper into the house.

“Um, ma’am, where are your husband and Gabrielle?” Harry asked.

Apolline sighed. “My youngest daughter is still in Paris; she’s not allowed to visit the beach house this summer.”

“Oh,” Harry said.

“My sister has been neglecting her studies and chasing boys, she is spending her summer catching up before she returns to Beauxbatons.” Fleur explained.

“Ah.”

Amos frowned as he entered the Chief Witches office, Amelia and Augusta sat waiting for him. “Good afternoon, Amos. Would you like a drink?” Augusta said.

“No, thank you.” He replied, sitting down.

“We wanted to talk about the bill you’ve tabled for the Wizengamot, are you serious?” Amelia demanded, tapping the parchment in front of her.

Amos leaned back in his chair, glaring at the two. “I’m perfectly serious. Potter has questions to answer, it’s not unreasonable to expect him to tell us how he survived a killing curse.”

“You expect us to hand a child over to the unspeakables if he can’t?” Amelia demanded.

“Yes, we need answers. How can you be against this Amelia? He’s putting your Aurors at risk by not telling us. He’s supposed to be a hero, an Order of Merlin recipient, but he won’t share this secret? The public deserves answers.”

“Amos, you are my friend, I’m pleading with you to drop this. It’s not worth disrespecting your son’s memory.”

Amos scowled, standing up. “This isn’t about Cedric, it’s about protecting lives. And if you’re not willing to do it, I will.”

Harry fell back on the bed in the room he’d been directed to by one of the house-elves. He let out an explosive sigh and shook his head. Fleur had not taken her eyes off him once during lunch. He’d never imagined being desired by a woman so blatantly. Not even his most devout fans eyed him with that much undisguised lust. It was both flattering and a bit scary. Harry was slightly worried Fleur was going to pull him onto the table and consume him.

“Dreaming of your new Veela lover, Harry?” Tonks asked with barely hidden amusement.

“No, maybe…” Harry admitted. “That never happened when we were all living at Grimmauld…”

“No, I suppose not, I wonder what’s changed?” Tonks asked as she jumped onto Harry’s bed and laid on her stomach. She rested her head and elbows on Harry’s chest.

“I’d like to know that too,” Daphne commented entering the room and climbing on Harry’s bed, perching herself behind his head as her fingers got lost in his hair.

Apolline lit a cigarette and leaned back in her chair, tossing the lighter onto the table. “Fleur, I understand that ‘Arry Potter is an attractive boy. But staring at him with such naked lust is going to get you in trouble.”

“I know, maman,” Fleur said bitterly, staring down at her knees as she sat opposite her mother on the other side of the desk.

“What is wrong, flower? you’ve never displayed that level of unrepentant lust for any man before, not even your precious, Bill,”

Fleur blushed and looked away. “Non, Arry is not like any other man I’ve known. My instincts sing in his presence, I am drawn to him.”

Apolline raised an eyebrow. “You’ve not spoken of this before.”

“Because it’s never happened around him until now, I do not know what triggered it, what sudden change in ‘Arry that has caused my nature to act out, but I need him. I am very conflicted, Maman, what should I do?”

“First you must break up with Bill,” Apolline stated.

“Maman!”

“This is not because of my dislike of the man or his family, it is simply pragmatic. You cannot be in a relationship with one man while your nature pines for another. How is that fair to him? You would disrespect this man you claim to love?”

Fleur wilted and shook her head. “Non, of course not. I’ll do it today.”

“Do it in person, Fleur, you owe him at least that.”

“Oui, Maman.”

“When you get back. I will have something that will suppress your urges, at least for a while,” Apolline assured Fleur as she left.

Fleur let out a breath as she knocked on the door of Bill’s apartment. Bill’s face brightened then fell, as he considered the serious expression on Fleur’s face. “Fleur, what’s wrong?”

“We should talk inside,” Fleur said.

Bill nodded and stood aside to let Fleur in. “So, what’s up?”

“Bill…” Fleur faltered, she liked him, she cared about him, but she wasn’t in love with him. Not the same way he was with her. It hurt to break his heart and rob him of his dream of having children with her. But her mother was right, it wasn’t fair to lead him on. “I care about you too much to deceive you, I have feelings for someone else. I’m sorry, I can’t be with you.”

“Is it Harry?”

“It doesn’t matter, Bill…”

“Please, just answer my question,” Bill asked.

“Fine, Oui. It’s ‘Arry Potter, how did you know?” Fleur admitted angrily.

“I saw the way you were looking at him at the Order of Merlin dinner. You’ve never looked at me or any other man that way before. Why him? What’s changed?”

Fleur scowled and walked away, wrapping her arms around herself. “I don’t know. I saw him, and it made my Veela instincts sing, I could feel the pull of his magic. It was magnetic, I’ve never felt that from anyone before… something changed since the last time we saw each other, I can’t explain it.”

“Maybe it was the hor… uh, never mind,” Bill began but caught himself, but not in time for Fleur not to hear him.

“What did you say?” Fleur demanded.

“I-it’s nothing…” Bill said leadingly. He knew saying that would trigger Fleur’s inquisitive mind and keep her around for a little while longer. He was insulted that she was leaving him for a child. Harry may be nearing his majority, but he wasn’t there yet. And whatever skill Potter had romancing women paled in comparison to his. Potter would never be able to make a Veela moan and shiver underneath him. Fleur was wasting herself on him, Bill just needed enough time to prove it.

Fleur took a breath and moved towards Bill, she kept a tight rein on her allure, not wanting to force the information out of him. But she had to know. “Bill, for what we had, please, tell me what you know?”

Bill let out a breath and nodded. “Okay…”

It was after sunset when Fleur arrived back at the beach house. Bill had been frustratingly evasive when it came to telling her what he knew. After declining dinner several times and outright refusing alcohol she’d tweaked her allure slightly and Bill told her what she wanted to know. Fleur didn’t like doing it but Bill was being obstinate. Fleur immediately went up to her mother’s study and explained what Bill had told her. Apolline frowned as she poured herself a glass of whiskey. “Merlin’s beard, a horcrux. Are you sure Bill’s information is good?”

“I believe Bill. He got the information from the Goblin’s and they’re not ones to exaggerate when it comes to their biggest clients.”

“Hm, that’s certainly true. They can be quite chatty amongst their own kind, or with enough liquid persuasion. But a horcrux? I thought they were a myth, conjured by dark wizards to perpetuate their power. To do that to a child, it’s unspeakable… Regardless, it might explain Arry’s sudden boosted aura. The horcrux may have suppressed part of his magic, more as time went on. So, when Snape attacked him. It unleashed the untapped potential, that stopped you for seeing ‘Arry as your perfect match.”

“But even if I’d known sooner, how does that change anything? He was too young for me to dare when I first met him. And now he’s got two girlfriends, maybe even three if the rumours I’ve heard are true. I don’t wish to steal ‘Arry away from his current partners. That would make me as bad…”

“As my sister, your aunt?” Apolline prodded to which Fleur nodded. “Fleur, you are acting on a biological urge. My slut of a sister does it because she thinks it’s fun. Those two things are not remotely the same. If you were not being compelled, would you make a play for ‘Arry?”

“Non, I was committed to Bill,” Fleur said, adding. “Despite your reservations,” when she saw the irked look on her mother’s face.

“Yes, well, my point exactly. You are not a slut who steals men from their wives and girlfriends for sport. You are my beautiful, intelligent daughter whose Veela instincts have found the best mate to produce the strongest children.”

Apolline paused for a beat before continuing her train of thought. “It may sound crude. But you could suggest a simple transaction between yourself and ‘Arry, producing a child with him will satiate your urges, for the most part. Then you could return to the enclave to raise your daughter so as not to cause him trouble with his partners.”

Fleur frowned. “Maybe… I… don’t like that idea very much.”

“It’s up to you want you want to do my love, but you need to decide soon,” Apolline said, placing a glass vial on the table between them. “This will suppress your urges for a few months, maybe even a year if you’re lucky. After that the urge will return and only ‘Arry can ease them.”

Fleur downed the contents of the vial grimacing at the taste and nodded. “Thank you, Maman.”

When Fleur arrived at her room, she found Daphne waiting for her. The two embraced and walked inside with Fleur closing the door behind her. Daphne waited for her in the middle of the room, as Fleur approached she brushed some hair behind Daphne’s ear and smiled. “You’re even more beautiful than the last time I saw you.”

Daphne smiled and blushed. “So are you.”

“I’m a Veela, I’m blessed to be always beautiful.”

“You’re the most beautiful Veela I’ve ever met,” Daphne said.

“You’re ridiculous,” Fleur commented.

“Only around you,” Daphne replied as she leaned in to kiss Fleur but pulled away at the last moment. “I’m sorry, I can’t, I’m with Harry. I love him.”

Fleur nodded, stepping back from Daphne and sitting on the bed. “I know.”

“Fleur, what’s going on? The way you looked at Harry was…”

“Yes, I know, Daphne, it’s a long story. I’m okay now, I won’t bother him anymore. Maman gave me something that settles my urges.”

“Settles your urges? What does that mean?”

“‘Arry, he triggered something inside me. It made my Veela instincts sing. It’s made me desire him carnally, more than any man I’ve ever met, even Bill.”

“Can I help?”

Fleur shook her head, smiling. “Non, this is something I have to deal with myself.”

Daphne sat down on the bed beside Fleur. “No, it’s not. I won’t let my friend suffer if I can help it.”

“Thank you, Daphne.”

The next day the Greengrasses, Delacour’s, Harry, and Tonks descended from the beach house down to the private beach below. Harry stood for a few moments staring at the clear water of the Mediterranean Sea. Tonks wrapped her arms around him, pressing into his back and resting her head on his shoulder. “What’s up?”

“This is only the second time I’ve seen the sea. The first time was when the Dursleys were running away from my Hogwarts letter. They dragged me to a hut on a rock in the middle of the sea, they hadn’t counted on Hagrid swooping in on a flying motorcycle. Anyway, it didn’t look anything like this.”

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Daphne asked, smiling, interlacing her fingers with his.

“Yes, but not as beautiful as the two of you,” Harry replied with a grin.

Daphne tapped him on the nose, with a smile. “Good boy, you’re learning. As a reward, you get to rub suntan lotion into my back.”

Harry went bright red. “Uh…” He stole a glance in Joseph’s direction, but he was currently busy rubbing lotion into his wife’s naked back.

“Harry, it’s fine, my father may play at being the scary dad who wants to chase off the boys from his daughters. But he’s actually a big softy who already approves of you.”

“Daphne, he’s a big softy to you because you’re his beloved daughter. If he sees me touching anywhere that isn’t your head or hands, the Med is going to run red with my blood…”

“Fine! Tonks, will you rub lotion into my back?” Daphne asked.

Tonks grinned. “With pleasure.”

Harry groaned and dropped onto the sand, knowing he’d erred. Fleur walked up and sat beside him, staring out at the ocean as Apolline and Astoria went for a walk. “Good morning, ‘Arry.”

“Uh, good morning, Fleur,” Harry said trying to look anywhere that wasn’t Fleur’s two-piece white bikini. Her soft sun kissed skin shone with life and Harry was fighting the urge to brush his fingers against it.

“The sea is lovely, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, I’ve never seen sea water like this,” Harry agreed.

“It’s certainly a distinct change from that horrid lake they made us swim through in the middle of a Scottish winter.”

Harry laughed. “That’s certainly true, someone thought that was a good idea.”

“They thought the entire tournament was a good idea, but it did give me one good memory,” Fleur said, smiling shyly at Harry.

“Oh?” Harry asked nervously.

“The sight of you rescuing me from the grindylows. I was scared, and I panicked, stupid really. I was picked as the best representative of my school, and I couldn’t banish such a simple threat. It wasn’t my best day.”

“At least you weren’t foolish in front of the whole school. I had to go acting like a stupid Gryffindor and try and rescue my best friend, and your sister. I should have had a bit more sense than to think the school heads would leave them there to drown.”

“I thought you were very brave, ‘Arry,” Fleur said, smiling.

“Thank you,” Harry replied.

“Are you enjoying your stay?”

“Yeah, it’s great, your parents have a beautiful house.”

“It’s been in our family for generations, one day it’ll be mine,” Fleur commented.

“Will it? T-that’s nice,” Harry stuttered out, being so close to her made butterflies flutter in Harry’s stomach. She smelled really good; Harry would have almost called it enticing. He’d always found her attractive, how could he not, she was a Veela. But something about her now was making Harry’s head swim, it was almost addictive.

Harry looked out at the water and stood up. He brushed the sand off his swim trunks, in the opposite direction to where Fleur was sitting. “You were right about the water, seems a shame not to go enjoy it.”

Harry ran out to the water before Fleur could respond. Fleur watched him splash around with a crestfallen expression before standing up and walking back to the house. Daphne frowned watching them, Tonks’s hands felt heavenly against her skin, but she wasn’t able to enjoy it. After what Fleur had told her, and the timid way Harry was acting around her. Daphne knew she had to do something.

After a hearty dinner of fish, freshly caught by local fisherman, the occupants of the beach house retired to bed. Fleur and Harry were very quiet at dinner, both sat at the extreme end of the table from the other. It made for an awkward eating experience for everyone.

Harry was surprised to find Daphne waiting for him when he returned to his room. She gave him a weak smile as she leaned against the door. “Hi, can we talk?”

Harry nodded. “Sure.”

“Listen, Daphne, I’m sorry about flaking out on you today. Your dad is intimidating, is all,” Harry explained as they walked inside.

“It’s fine Harry, I was mostly teasing, I can’t deny I was a little disappointed, but it’s not anything serious. I’m not here about that, I want to talk about Fleur.”

“Oh?”

“Tonks was right a few months ago when she guessed I’d never had a boyfriend before. But I wasn’t totally honest about my romantic history…”

“Daphne, you don’t have to tell me, it’s not my business who you were involved with before me.”

Daphne smiled. “I appreciate that, Harry, but that’s not the reason I’m telling you. This is important, I had an on and off girlfriend for a couple of years before we got together. It was a recurring holiday romance.”

“Fleur?” Harry stated, to which Daphne nodded. “I still don’t…”

“I’m saying, if you wanted to pursue something with Fleur. I wouldn’t mind, as long as Tonks is okay with it.”

“Daphne, where is this coming from, what’s going on?” Harry demanded.

Daphne sat on the bed, looking pensive. “It’s clear she’s attracted to you Harry, and you her. We’re already in a threesome with Tonks, I don’t know why we can’t make it a foursome?”

“What if it was Hermione instead of your ex?”

Daphne frowned. “I… I don’t know.”

“And I don’t know either, about Fleur or Hermione.”

“You want her, Hermione I mean?”

Harry sighed, rubbing the back of his head, sitting on the bed beside Daphne. “I don’t know, maybe. I have so many conflicting emotions about her. What happened hurt, but in a way, it was a good thing. It brought you and Tonks into my life. I expanded my circle of friends, and it even helped me grow a spine and take on Voldemort.”

“I still have lingering feelings for Hermione, strong ones. I didn’t act before because I was afraid of what Ron might do or say, but I realise now how stupid that was. I’m not responsible for how he felt, I should have made my move and damned the consequences. Part of me still wants to, when Neville tried asking her out, there was a part of me, bigger than I wanted to admit to, that was glad she said no. But I won’t do it if you’re against it, your feelings are more important than some fanciful shot at dating Hermione.”

Daphne huffed a laugh. “It’s not fanciful, Potter, she’s in love with you. I’m not sure why she chose Weasley over you, but eventually she realised how stupid an idea that was. It helped he was sticking his tongue down Brown’s throat at the time…”

“Yeah…” Harry replied quietly, Daphne reached out her hand and wrapped it around Harry’s, giving it a small squeeze.

“All I ask is you try and get to know Fleur better, after asking Tonks about, you know… you might find out you really like her.”

“Only if you do the same with Hermione.”

Daphne nodded. “Yeah.”

When Daphne arrived back in her room she crawled under the covers and buried her head in a pillow. Bulstrode’s voice came floating back into her mind. “We all know how Potter feels about Granger. Why would he stay with you if he has her?”

She had tried to ignore what Bulstrode said. Now though...

The next day the group were down at the beach again, Harry begged off rubbing lotion into the skin of his girlfriends again. Promising he would do it later. Rather he walked over to where Fleur was sitting by herself. “Um, hi.”

“Hello, ‘Arry,” Fleur said quietly, not looking at him.

“W-would you like to go for a walk? Your Mum said there are all sorts of native fish around here. I’ve never seen any before, I was hoping you’d be my guide.”

Fleur raised an eyebrow, giving him a withering look. “I don’t need your pity, ‘Arry.”

Harry frowned. “This isn’t about pity, Fleur. I was a right prat yesterday, I want to make it up to you. I want to spend time with you. If you want me to leave you alone, I will. But I was hoping we could get to know each other better.”

Fleur stared at Harry’s offered hand and nodded. “I would like that too.”

As the two walked off, Tonks raised her head and glanced at Daphne, who was rubbing lotion into her back today. “Why do I think you had something to do with that?”

“Me? Never,” Daphne replied cheekily.

“Wow! Those fish are so colourful!” Harry exclaimed excitedly pointing at the orange fish. The two were watching the fish swimming about in the rock pools that bisected the border between the Delacour estate and the neighbouring property.

Fleur smiled as she watched him, amused by his childlike excitement. “They’re called parrotfish.”

“They’re cool.”

“I’m glad you like them,” Fleur commented. “Shall we keep going?”

“Sure,” Harry replied, taking Fleur’s hand and continuing their walk heading back to the house. “Are you enjoying being a curse breaker?”

“I love it, but I’m not looking forward to going back once our vacation is over.”

“Why’s that?”

“Until now, Bill has been supervising my training. But now we’re not seeing each other, it might feel awkward. Especially when he still has feelings for me.”

Harry nodded. “I can sympathise. Do you remember Hermione?”

“Oui.”

“She and I had a falling out last year. We’ve made up but it’s still awkward. She wants us to be as close as we used to be. But I’m still reticent.”

“I’m sorry, ‘Arry. Why did you fall out?”

“It’s a long story,” Harry replied.

Fleur led them to a deeper pool. She sat down and patted the space next to her, as she swung her legs back and forth in the water. “I’m not going anywhere.”

Harry sat down beside Fleur, interlacing his fingers with hers. “Are you sure?”

“You’re the one who said you wanted us to get to know each other better.”

“True,” Harry said. He let out a breath and recounted everything that had happened since the start of the previous school year. Fleur listened attentively, gently stroking his hand. “You’ve had a rough year.”

“Other people have had it rougher. I’m still alive, a lot of people weren’t that lucky.”

“How does that make you feel?”

“Guilty,” Harry admitted, staring out at the sea. “Why do I deserve to keep on living? What makes me so special?”

“It’s not about being special, ‘Arry. It’s a quirk of the universe. We all have a set amount of time on Earth. No one can say how long we’ll live. All we can do is live every day as our best selves and embrace the small victories when they happen.”

“Will that assuage the weight in my chest?”

“Only you can answer that, ‘Arry. I can only tell you that Daphne and Tonks will be there to bear that weight with you. You won’t have to do it alone.”

Harry smiled. “Thank you, Fleur.”

“You’re welcome, ‘Arry.”

To be continued…

Chapter Text

20 July 1997

“Mmmm, ‘Arry, your hands. They feel so good,” Fleur said as she lay topless on the beach towel as Harry rubbed lotion into her back.

Daphne laid on Harry’s other side, smiling. “Told you, all it took was my dad leaving to go back to London for some Wizengamot thing for him to rub lotion into my back.”

“My father isn’t around. So, Harry can rub lotion into me anytime he wants,” Fleur purred glancing up at him with a sultry smile.

“He’s my boyfriend, Fleur,” Daphne growled.

“I know. But as a good friend, you’re willing to share, right?” Fleur asked teasingly.

Daphne grumbled as Tonks walked over carrying a towel of her own. “Is there room for one more?” She asked, lying in front of Harry with a come-hither stare.

“Uh, sure,” Harry replied squeakily as he glanced at the beautiful women surrounding him.

“Curse Breaker Weasley, thank you for joining us.”

Bill gave his Goblin supervisor a short bow. He considered the pretty Asian woman sitting opposite his boss. “Good morning Short Blade. I wasn’t aware you were in a meeting.”

“I am not, this is Miss Cho Chang. A recent graduate of Hogwarts, and our newest apprentice Curse Breaker.”

“Good morning, Curse Breaker Weasley. It’s an honour to be working with you,” Cho said, blushing prettily and looking away shyly.

“Uh, sir, I thought I would continue working with Fleur?” Bill asked.

“Miss Delacour has requested a transfer out of our section. As there is a vacancy in recruitment, I’ve approved the transfer. Is there an issue?”

“No sir,” Bill replied, sitting down. It hurt, but Bill understood. He hoped one day they could go back to being friends. Maybe when the wounds healed over. He didn’t hate Fleur or Harry, he was upset that she’d dumped him. But he didn’t want her to be with him if she had feelings for another person.

“Curse Breaker Weasley, our team in Egypt recently uncovered an artefact from a unmarked tomb. We’d like you and apprentice Curse Breaker Chang to examine it. Our muggles contacts are keen to display it at the natural history museum.”

“Of course sir. I’ll have a report for you at the end of the week if that’s satisfactory?”

“It is.”

“Good day Short Blade.”

“Good day, curse breaker.”

“The next item on today’s agenda is an issue raised by Lord Diggory. Lord Diggory, you have the floor,” Amelia said, addressing the Wizengamot.

“Thank you, Minister. Initially I wished to present a bill to this chamber, that would compel Harry Potter to answer questions about surviving the killing curse. However, I come here today for a different purpose, to call for a vote of no confidence in the Minister for Magic.”

There was murmuring around the chamber as Augusta Longbottom scowled and glared up at the younger man. “What is your reason for calling for a vote?”

“The Minister has tried to obstruct my ability to present a bill to this chamber. Going as far as dragging me into a meeting in her office, to discourage me from presenting my bill. You were there, Lady Longbottom, is that an accurate account of our meeting?”

“No, it is not. Minister Bones approached you as a friend to discuss your bill. It is inappropriate for you to drag a child before this chamber, and demand answers about a traumatic experience in his life. Worse still if he can’t or won’t answer your questions, your solution is to hand him over to the Unspeakables scientists to, what? Dissect him?”

“Are you claiming one boy’s life is more important than the lives of everyone in the wizarding community? Or is it because he is the Boy-Who-Lived?”

“No child should be subject to your demands,” Augusta countered.

“Chief Witch, Lord Diggory, perhaps we should move to the vote, if there is a second?” Amelia said firmly, ending the argument.

Lady Parkinson rose from her seat, serving as regent for Pansy. The Wizengamot was patriarchal, except when there was no male heir. “I second the motion.”

“Very well, let’s begin.”

Amelia sighed as she leaned back in the chair of her office, Augusta sat on the other side of the desk. She poured her friend a glass of fire whiskey. “Should I be disappointed the vote didn’t go against me?”

Augusta gave Amelia a wry smile. “Maybe, depends on how much you like paperwork. Do you think this is the end of it?”

“No. Clearly Amos has an agenda, and is not going to let it go,” Amelia said, taking a sip. “This could become habit making.”

There was a knock at the door and Amelia put her glass on the desk. “Enter.”

“Good afternoon, Amelia, congratulations,” Joseph Greengrass said as he entered.

“Good afternoon, Joseph, would you like a drink?” Amelia asked.

“No, thank you. I wanted to ask if there was any message you wished to convey to Heir Potter?” Joseph asked. When the two women stared blankly at him, he elaborated. “Harry is on holiday with the rest of my family in France. I plan to tell him what’s happening, is there anything you wanted to add?”

Amelia glanced at Augusta and then nodded. “Yes.”

When Joseph arrived back at the beach house he gathered his family, Harry and Tonks in the Delacour study. “Harry, do you remember Amos Diggory?”

“Cedric’s father, I met him once, shortly after Cedric died, why?”

Joseph frowned. “He is demanding you face the Wizengamot and explain how you survived the killing curse.”

“Why? What possible reason could he have for making Harry revisit that?” Daphne demanded, Harry rested his hand on hers, causing her to sit back down, letting out an angry huff.

“He claims he wants to learn the secrets to Harry’s survival. He believes it’s something that can be replicated and protect others in future,” Joseph explained.

“It can’t, at least not in a way that anyone would be comfortable with. It was an accident, what was intended was monstrous and I would never wish it on anyone.”

Joseph nodded. “I suspected as much.”

“You said he claims he wants to learn, what do you think are his true motivations?” Tonks asked.

“I don’t believe he’s ever taken the time to mourn his son, I can somewhat understand. If I ever lost my daughters…” Joseph said, his voice falling away as his eyes found Daphne and then Astoria.

“We’re not going anywhere, father, I promise,” Daphne replied.

“He’s not going to stop until he has answers, is he?” Harry asked.

“No.”

“Then I need to tell him, but not in a public setting,” Harry stated.

“Is that wise?” Daphne asked.

“It’s not a matter of being wise or not, it’s what it is. Mister Diggory isn’t going to give up until he has an answer, and only I can give him the answer. Coming from anyone else it will seem like a cover-up.”

“What’s to stop him telling everyone what you tell him?” Tonks asked.

“I can write an unbreakable vow, we can make it a condition of the meeting,” Daphne suggested.

“I’m not sure he’ll go for it,” Harry opined.

“It’s better than nothing, I don’t think we can trust him not to tell anyone about it. And we can’t take the risk,” Tonks added.

“Okay, let’s do it.”

Amos Diggory stepped into the darkened interrogation room deep inside the DMLE. Glancing around he walked over to the table and sat down. “Well?”

The light across from Amos came on revealing Harry sat across from him. “Hello, Mister Diggory.”

“Mister Potter, you’re a hard man to reach,” Amos commented.

“I wasn’t aware you’d started demanding I answer questions, you could have written and asked.”

“I didn’t think you’d tell me if I asked. Regardless, we are here now.”

“Yes, but before I tell you, I need you to take this vow,” Harry explained, placing the parchment in front of Amos.

“An unbreakable vow? You fear that I’ll share the knowledge of your survival?”

“Yes, the information I have is dangerous, if you’re unwilling to take the vow, we’re done here.”

Amos glared at Harry as he produced his wand and recited the vow, handing his wand to an Auror that was standing beside Harry who immediately left. “There, it’s done.”

“Sir, have you ever heard of a horcrux?” Harry asked, when Amos shook his head Harry gave him the full explanation including Voldemort’s plans and how a piece of the Dark Lord’s soul became lodged in Harry’s head.

Amos leaned back in his seat, frowning. “When Snape cast the killing curse he destroyed the piece of You-Know-Who’s soul inside you, rather than destroying your soul?”

“Yes.”

“A truly monstrous invention.”

“Yes.”

“Is that really the truth?”

“Yes, whether you believe it or not, is up to you.”

Amos continued to glare at Harry as the younger man stared back defiantly. “What will you do if I continue demanding you answer questions before the Wizengamot?”

“I don’t know, but I know some very smart people, I’m sure they’ll have a few ideas,” Harry answered.

Amos’s eyes darted to Harry’s neck then back down to the table. Harry frowned and leaned back in his chair. “Do you want to kill me, Mister Diggory? Will that allow you peace?”

Amos’s hand twitched, it was clear he wanted to lunge over the table but let his hand drop and shook his head. “No, it won’t bring him back. But I will never forgive you Potter, I blame you for Cedric’s death. You’re not a hero, and you don’t deserve that Order of Merlin.”

“On that we agree,” Harry replied quietly.

Amos walked out without another word to Harry. Harry pinched the bridge of his nose, throwing his glasses on the table. Amelia rose from her seat behind him, emerging from the shadows to sit in front of Harry. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“I don’t think goading Amos into trying to kill you was a wise move. I would have been able to stop him easily, but I would rather not put you in that situation.”

“Noted.”

After a delay with the port key at the French Embassy, it was dark by the time Harry arrived back at the beach house. He flopped onto the bed, letting out a huff as his back hit the mattress. Tonks stuck her head into his room. “Are you okay?”

“I guess, it’s not fun to have someone tell you they hate you to your face. I’m much more used to people saying it behind my back.”

Tonks sat on the bed, pulling Harry’s head into her lap. “I sympathise with Amos. His son died, that’s an awful tragedy, but that’s not on you.”

“Isn’t it? It was my idea to take the cup together, if I’d been more selfish, Cedric might be alive right now,” Harry argued.

“Harry, Dumbledore allowed it to happen, he was supposed to be the greatest wizard of our time. He’d known Moody for decades and he couldn’t figure out that someone had replaced him? No one made sure You-Know-Who was dead? The mistakes started long before you stepped into that maze. You had no way of knowing that you’d end up in a graveyard rather than the podium. NONE of this was your fault, and I’ll keep saying it until you get it through your thick head.”

Harry smiled weakly. “Thanks.”

Tonks pressed a kiss against Harry’s forehead and got up. “Get some rest Harry, you’ll need all your strength for tomorrow, I was lonely without my masseuse today.”

Harry blushed as he watched Tonks walk away, shaking her hips to keep his eyes on her as she left. Outside Tonks paused, seeing Daphne hovering. “Hey, did you just arrive?”

“Yeah, should I let him sleep?”

“I’m sure he can spare a few minutes,” Tonks assured her.

Daphne smiled and walked inside, sitting in Harry’s lap and giving him a cuddle and a kiss. Tonks spotted Fleur watching jealously and shook her head, knowing eventually they’d have to sit down and define what Fleur’s role in their relationship was.

25 July 1997

Harry walked downstairs to the dining room for breakfast, he greeted everyone around the table with a smile. He sat down between Fleur and Tonks, opposite Daphne. He paused when he realised there was a letter from Hogwarts on his plate. He gingerly reached out and opened the envelope, letting something fall out and clatter to the plate.

“Wha, oh, um, well…” Harry stuttered, showing everyone his Head Boy badge.

Isabella smiled brightly, walking around to embrace Harry. “Congratulations, your parents would be so proud of you.”

Harry smiled as he unfolded the letter and read through his results, he got O’s or EE on every subject except Divination, for which he got an A. Harry’s eyes drifted down to the end of the letter. “Professor McGonagall has selected Hermione to be head girl.”

“Not a surprise,” Tonks commented.

“No, not at all,” Harry agreed.

“So, you’ll be living with Granger for a whole year,” Daphne observed.

“Living with?” Harry asked, puzzled.

Daphne sighed and shook her head. “Harry, the heads live in seperate quarters to the rest of the student body. Didn’t you notice that Percy Weasley was strangely absent the year he was head boy?”

Harry shrugged. “Not really, maybe if we’d been in the same year I might have noticed. But I was a bit busy worrying my godfather was trying to kill me and fighting dementors.”

Daphne flushed in embarrassment. “Oh, right.”

“So, the heads live together?” Harry asked.

Tonks nodded. “Yup, Nick was not happy when Penny wasn’t made head girl in his last year at school. Corey…” Tonks pondered, trying to recall the name. “Oh yeah, Corey Hayden, she flunked hard out of the Auror academy after school and ended up in Azkaban. I think she survived the prison break and is still there last time I heard.”

“I thought the Head Boy and Girl were the best students in their year, the best example of that graduating class?” Harry asked.

Joseph nodded. “That’s certainly the idea, though a couple of bad apples are bound to slip through occasionally.”

“Hayden certainly was that, not a great person,” Tonks agreed.

“Hopefully I can make a better go of it than she did,” Harry said.

Isabella glanced at her daughter as they sat on the deck overlooking the ocean. Joseph was inside completing some paperwork, while Apolline, Astoria, Fleur, Harry, and Tonks were at the beach. Daphne could see Harry surrounded by Fleur, Tonks and Apolline as he applied lotion to the three women.

“You’ve looked bothered since this morning, is something wrong?” Isabella asked.

“Maybe,” Daphne said quietly.

Isabella reached over the table and took Daphne’s hand in hers. “You can talk to me Daphne, what’s wrong?”

Daphne frowned. “Harry is going to be around that woman all year. His feelings for her never went away, I don’t trust her, she hurt him once and I was there to pick up the pieces. She doesn’t deserve a second chance. I’m not sure I want to share him with her, but if he wants her back in his life, I can’t stand in his way.”

“What will you do if Harry decides to pursue a relationship with Miss Granger?” Isabella asked.

Daphne sat silently staring stubbornly out at the ocean rather than acknowledging her mother. Isabella sighed and rose to her feet. “If you feel that leaving him is the only answer, then I will support you as always. However, I want you to carefully consider the implications on you and him. Ask yourself if Miss Granger is the truly terrible monster you've made her out to be?”

“Miss Granger made a stupid mistake; Merlin knows we all have. Is it worth losing Harry over, without even talking to him about it?”

As Harry returned to his room after dinner, Daphne trailed behind watching him pensively. Without turning around, Harry stopped and spoke. “Are you okay, Daphne?”

Daphne raised a manicured eyebrow. “How did you know it was me?”

“Since the horcrux was destroyed, I’ve gotten very good at sensing people’s magical auras. At least of the people I’m around a lot. Your aura has a warm and gentle glow, much like the personality which you try to hide under that ice cold exterior.”

“You’re such a goof, sometimes. Do you have time to talk?”

“For you? Always.”

Harry and Daphne walked into his room, and he closed the door behind them. “If your dad finds us in here, alone, with the door closed, I’m dead. But I feel like you want some privacy for this talk.”

“I do, remember that conversation we had about Granger?”

“Yeah?”

“Has anything changed, now that she’s been appointed head girl?” Daphne asked.

“I don’t know, as I said, I still have strong feelings for Hermione. But I’m not going to act on those feelings if it’s going to upset you. I love you, Daphne.”

Daphne was about to tell him she loved him, when she hesitated, she did love him, that was unarguable. But she felt this wall growing between them, a wall named Granger. Daphne swallowed her fears and smiled. “I love you too, goodnight, Harry.”

“Night.”

27 July 1997

Harry walked upstairs with his arm wrapped around Tonks’s waist and hers around his. She rested her head on his shoulder as they approached his room. “Did you enjoy your early birthday party?”

“It was great, I’m surprised, I didn’t notice you were making plans.”

Tonks chuckled. “Well, you had your hands full, literally.”

Harry blushed. “Y-yeah…”

Tonks let go of Harry and moved around in front of him, giving him a peck on the lips. “But keep in mind, your real present arrives in five days.”

“My real…?” Harry began, but stopped when Tonks waggled her eyebrow causing Harry to turn a vibrant red. “O-oh, my real present…”

“You have no idea how agonising it’s been to wait for your birthday, but I’m patient. You’re worth waiting for.”

“I love you, Tonks,” Harry said, resting his hands on her hips.

“I love you too, Harry.” Tonks replied, letting her fingers card in his hair as she pulled him in for a heated kiss.

Daphne watched them from the shadows further down the corridor, she tried to disguise the sadness she was feeling. All she wanted to do was walk over and join them. She loved Harry and Tonks, but she needed to harden her heart for what was coming.

31 July 1997

Harry entered Tonks’s apartment, dropping the bags containing his books and other odds and ends for the new school year. It had taken twice as long as usual given he was on his own for once. Tonks had begged off of accompanying him given they’d only returned from holiday the previous day. She wanted to laze about the apartment and gave Harry a key so he could let himself in, just in case she was asleep when he returned.

“Tonks?” Harry called, he walked through the apartment, pausing when he spotted a piece of parchment on the table. Picking it up, there was one word, scrawled in Tonks’s usual chicken scratch.

Bedroom

Harry walked over and opened the door, he stopped and blushed seeing Tonks sprawled on the bed, dressed in Gryffindor red lingerie. She gave him a come-hither smile, running her hands up her legs. “Hi big boy, happy birthday. Come over here and unwrap your present.”

Tonks laughed as Harry hurriedly stripped off his clothes and climbed onto the bed, hovering over her. “You’re so beautiful, Tonks.”

“You’re pretty handsome yourself, lover, and just as expected,” Tonks said as her eyes wandered down his body, moving her leg to run a foot up his thigh to his crotch. “If the girls at Hogwarts knew, you’d never get any rest.”

“Oooh, Tonks,” Harry said huskily.

“No more talking, lover, you’ve kept me waiting too long,” Tonks said firmly, pulling Harry down into a kiss.

It was just after sunset when Tonks rolled off Harry and snuggled into his side. “Mmm, for a first timer, you were spectacular, love.”

“For a first timer?”

Tonks smacked Harry on the chest, gently. “Relax, it’s nothing bad, you’ve got a lot to learn, but that’s okay, you have several willing and patient teachers.”

“O-oh, yeah,” Harry said with a grin.

Tonks sat up, swinging her leg over to straddle him. “Hey, you should focus on me.”

“Trust me, I’m completely focused right now,” Harry said, holding Tonks by her hips.

“Good.”

2 August 1997

Tonks opened the door to her apartment to find a familiar blonde standing on the other side. “Wotcher Fleur, how are you?”

“Bonjour, Tonks, is ‘Arry here?”

Tonks smirked. “Yup, come in.”

As Fleur walked inside, Tonks watched her pert ass sway from side to side. Harry emerged from his bedroom, towelling his hair. “Hi.”

“Bonjour, ‘Arry,” Fleur said breathily, the lust from the start of their holiday had returned in full force as she stared at him hungrily.

“Um, y-you look well…” Harry said, glancing at her nervously.

Fleur shook her head, “I’m sorry ‘Arry, my instincts reacted when I saw you. The potion maman gave me to suppress my urges wore off sooner than either of us expected. I have been yearning for you since you left France.”

Harry blushed. “I see.”

“I know you love Daphne, and Tonks, I would never ask you to betray them. But I can’t live like this, my nature is screaming at me to seduce you into bed and make you mine. There is a way to satiate my urges, but only if the three of you agree.”

Harry glanced at Tonks and then back to Fleur. “What did you have in mind?”

“Allow me to breed with you ‘Arry, give me a child. Then I will leave your life and sequester myself to the enclave.”

Harry frowned and shook his head. “No, I can’t do that.”

“I see…” Fleur said bitterly. Tonks made to protest but a look from Harry caused her to hold her tongue.

“Let me finish,” Harry said, looking between the two women. “If Tonks and Daphne are okay with it, I’m happy to help you, Fleur, but I won’t get you pregnant and then send you away. I want to be involved in my child’s life, more than that I want you to have a life and not be shackled to one place. You have ambitions and dreams. I won’t stand in the way of that.”

Harry smiled and ducked his head. “And I like you Fleur, you’re beautiful, smart and a bunch of other things. I’d like to be with you, properly. If it’s okay with Tonks and Daphne.”

Tonks grinned, wrapping her arms around Harry as she grabbed him from behind. “I’m definitely okay with it. And you’re a sweet, sweet boy,” Tonks said, showering Harry with kisses.

“Are you sure this is okay, ‘Arry, I don’t want to cause you problems?” Fleur asked.

“As long as it’s okay with Daphne and Tonks, I’m happy. If other people have a problem, that’s on them.”

Harry stood and walked away from the pair. “Back in a minute.”

“Hi,” Harry said, smiling.

“Hi, Harry, what are you doing here?” Daphne asked.

“Well, here’s the thing,” Harry said, explaining his situation with Fleur.

“I see, so you want my permission to fuck another woman, is that my understanding?” Daphne asked.

“Uh, yes?” Harry replied uncertainly. “You can come with us… wait, let me try that again…”

Daphne rolled her eyes and kissed Harry on the cheek. “It’s fine, Harry, go have your fun with Fleur.”

Harry paused at the door to Daphne’s room, turning around. “Daphne, you’ve seemed distant recently, have I done something wrong?”

“No, Harry, I have a lot on my mind. It’s not you, we’re heading into our NEWTs year, remember? I need to carefully consider how to plan out my study schedule. It wasn’t on my mind at the start of the holidays, but we’re getting closer to going back. That’s all.”

“Okay, I love you, Daphne.”

“I know,” Daphne replied with a smile.

Returning to Tonks' apartment, Harry stopped in the corridor. He frowned, letting out a breath through his teeth. He’d noticed Daphne’s change in tone, even how she responded to him telling he loved her. He wanted Daphne to be truthful with him, but she instead lied and told him everything was fine. He hated it but knew there was very little he could do.

Harry straightened up and smiled, he was about to bed a Veela, he was excited. Fleur was brilliant, but he couldn’t help the part of him that couldn’t wait to tear her clothes off. Harry walked inside, taking Fleur by the hand and leading her into his and Tonks bedroom with said woman following cheerfully behind.

Much later Fleur was kissing her way up Harry’s bare chest, rubbing her naked body against him. “‘Arry, magnifique, you are everything I wanted in a lover. You’ve made me hungrier for you, my love.”

“Isn’t that the opposite of what we were trying to achieve?” Harry asked.

“Mmm, I don’t care, I’m not going anywhere,” Fleur said, capturing his lips.

“Oh Harry, only you,” Tonks commented with a laugh.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

5 August 1997

Bill brought the small box over to the table where Cho was waiting with a clipboard and pencil. “Item twenty-seven fifty, small sandstone box, with no exterior markings. Found in unmarked tomb at the south end of the excavation site:”

“No signs of tampering, scans show no magical traps or locks,” Bill announced, waving his wand over the box.

“So, what’s next?” Cho asked.

Bill sat down on a stool and stared at Cho, shrugging. “You tell me, what would you do next?”

Cho ran her wand over the box again and reached for a pair of dragons hide gloves. “No adverse curses or wards are present on the outside of the box. My next step would be to open the box, carefully.”

“Okay, let’s try it,” Bill replied, walking around the table to stand beside Cho, taking out his wand. “Ready?”

Cho nodded and gingerly lifted the lid a crack, she paused, waving her wand to scan the inside, detecting nothing wrong she pulled the lid fully open. Cho let out a breath and laughed. “That was ea…”

As Cho spoke there was a flash of light, and the two were knocked back into the bench behind them. An alarm blared causing several goblins to rush the lab and gather around their two human colleagues. The goblins examined the box, as Cho and Bill were escorted to the medical wing.

7 August 1997

Daphne sat at her study desk staring blankly at a piece of parchment in front of her. It only had two words on it.

Dear Harry

Daphne couldn’t come up with the words to tell Harry, she was breaking up with him. It hurt to think about cutting him out of her life. She was angry at herself for falling in love with Harry. When they became friends, she’d told herself not to get attached, knowing one day Harry, Weasley and Granger would patch things up.

And yet she’d been stupid enough to fall in love with him. Now Granger was back, and it was only a matter of time before Harry cracked, and asked Granger to be his girlfriend.

Daphne couldn’t stay and watch as Harry got his heartbroken again, Daphne was certain Granger couldn’t be trusted. “She can’t, right? No, she can’t,” Daphne said firmly.

Daphne knew she couldn’t disrespect Harry by breaking up with him in a letter. It would be easier. She wouldn’t have to see the hurt and self-doubt in his eyes. Once the letter was sent, she wouldn’t be able to second guess her decision, it would be done and over.

She owed it to Harry to do it face to face. No matter how much it felt like she was ripping her own heart out in front of him. Daphne buried her face in her hands, refusing to acknowledge the tears that were running down her face.

“Are you well, Curse Breaker Weasley?” Short Blade asked, entering the medical wing an hour later.

Bill rubbed his face and swung his legs to sit on the bed and nodded. “Nothing worse than a headache, what happened?”

“We’re not sure, there is a magical trace, but we’re having trouble identifying what it’s a trace of. The magic is so arcane we’re having to bring in external arithmancers to examine it.”

“That is troubling, how is Cho?”

“I’m fine,” Cho replied entering the room.

“Good, you’ve both had a difficult day, I think it’s best if you take today and tomorrow off. Report to my office on Friday and we will discuss the next steps.”

10 August 1997

Fleur sighed as she brushed her hair and stared at the blank parchment in front of her at her make-up table. She was trying to decide how best to explain her new relationship with Harry to her mother. It’s not that she thought Apolline would disapprove, it was more she was dreading the smug response. Fleur loved her mother, but she could be infuriating when she was proved right about something.

“Non, I won’t get anything done tonight, I will deal with this in the morning.”

Fleur retired to take a shower, emerging a short time later in a small silk nightgown. As she stopped at the window to close the blinds, she paused, staring down into the dimly lit street below. Until now she’d enjoyed living beside a park, she liked the small sliver of nature in the suffocating intensity of London. Tonight, though, something made the hairs on her neck stand up. She grabbed her wand off the dining table and held onto it as she closed the blinds and retired to bed.

11 August 1997

Fleur and Harry were cuddling on the couch in Tonks’ apartment. Said owner was out meeting with Shacklebolt, to discuss her next assignment. Fleur shifted her leg, sliding it up Harry’s thigh as she nuzzled his neck. Harry whined and squirmed under Fleur’s attentions. “Fleur!”

“Oui? Mon amie?” Fleur asked breathily.

“You’re insatiable,” Harry moaned as her knee brushed his crotch.

“Oui, I can’t ignore my nature, ‘Arry. I am always hungry for you. And now I have you, I’m not going to deny myself.”

“Mmmm, I’m hardly in a position to complain, but you’re very distracting,” Harry replied, running his hands over Fleur’s silky skin.

“Good,” Fleur said, capturing Harry’s lips with her own.

“I should really film this, imagine how much money I’d make,” Tonks opined as she entered the apartment.

“As long as you split it three ways, I don’t see a problem,” Fleur purred as she stared into Harry’s slightly alarmed eyes.

“F-film…”

Tonks laughed. “Relax Harry, we’re only teasing,” She assured him, sitting in Harry’s lap. “Mostly.”

“Uh huh…” Harry responded disbelievingly.

“How did your meeting go?” Fleur asked.

“Great, in fact I have some good news for Harry.”

“Oh?”

“So, do you remember my cover story for why I was hanging around the castle?”

Harry nodded. “You were posing as a security consultant.”

“That’s right, well, McGonagall thinks I did such a good job faking it that I’ve been seconded to Hogwarts for the coming school year. I even get a pay rise out of it.”

“That’s awesome,” Harry said with a smile.

“I’ve been meaning to mention, I am also going to be at Hogwarts this year,” Fleur said, when the two glanced at her she elaborated. “I requested a transfer so as not to work with Bill anymore since we’ve broken up. I have been reassigned to assess candidates for the curse breaker apprenticeship program. I will also be working on breaking the curse that's been cast on the Defence Against the Dark Arts professorship. The Headmistress is very eager to rid the castle of that irritant.”

Harry grinned. “A year with my favourite girls, no Death Eaters or Voldemort to bother me. I’m looking forward to going back to Hogwarts for once.”

Fleur pouted. “I hope it’s not just a year, Arry.”

“I’ll be with you as long as you want Fleur, I’m not just talking about the sex. I like you Fleur, you’re a good person, I like having you around. As long as you’re willing to put up with me.”

Fleur rolled her eyes. “You’re silly, I like being around you too,” Fleur sighed. “But I need to go home, I have a meeting tomorrow, goodbye, Arry, Tonks.”

Fleur kissed Harry and Tonks in turn before walking out the door, shaking her hips for the two as she left. Harry grinned at Tonks as she slid into his lap. “That was hot.”

“You’ve become a very randy boy, you know.”

Harry waggled an eyebrow at her. “You love it.”

Tonks swatted Harry on the chest, as she snuggled into him. “Shut up.”

As Fleur walked down the street towards the nearest apparition point, she stopped and glanced around. It felt like she was being watched whether she was at home or on the street. The only places she felt safe was at work or when she was with Harry and Tonks. But as soon as she left there were eyes on her, as if someone was waiting to follow her. She couldn’t see anyone, but that didn’t mean anything. Being in the middle of a muggle’s street, she couldn’t cast the Homenum Revelio spell without incurring the wrath of the Ministry.

Fleur resumed walking, stopping again at the apparition point and disappearing. As she approached her apartment the presence returned and Fleur increased her pace, rushing through the door and up to her apartment.

13 August 1997

Harry tugged on the sleeve of his robes as he, Tonks, and Andi walked through the corridors of Gringotts to a meeting with the Potter and Black account managers. Tonks reached over and slapped his hands away. “Stop tugging at it, you’ll fray the material.”

“I hate wearing this, it feels like I’m in a straight jacket,” Harry complained.

“We just have to get through this and then you can take it off,” Tonks assured him, leaning into his ear. “Or I can take it off for you.”

“Could you please behave yourselves in public,” Andi admonished them.

“Yes, mother,” Tonks replied sarcastically.

The three stopped outside the door to the meeting room, Andi glanced at the two. “Ready?”

“Let’s get this over with,” Harry said.

A couple of hours later Tonks and Harry returned to her apartment, Harry stared down at the obsidian and platinum ring on his right hand. The two bands intertwined representing the houses he was now the head of. The Potter house seal was pressed into the head of the ring, representing the dominant house, given Harry was born into the Potter family.

Tonks hopped into Harry’s lap and tangled her fingers into his hair, kissed him roughly on the lips. “So, how does it feel to be a lord?”

Harry shrugged. “Not sure, I don’t really feel different than I did before we visited Gringotts.”

“You, okay? You seem pensive?” Tonks asked.

Harry took a breath, taking a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking. “Tonks, how do you feel about me?”

Tonks rolled her eyes. “Aww, you’re my cute little Harry. Aren’t you? Yes you are,” she said, pinching his cheeks.

Harry gently slapped away her hands, giving Tonks a stern stare. “I’m being serious. Please, answer the question.”

“I love you, Harry. You’re my boyfriend, and I hope one day something more. I’m crazy about you,” Tonks said deliberately.

Harry nodded, smiling up at her. “I love you too, Tonks. I guess I wanted to be sure before I tell you what I’ve been thinking about. It’s nothing bad,” Harry assured her, seeing the worry in her eyes. “I’m just a bit unsure of myself right now.”

“You? That’s unusual.”

Harry gave her a rueful smile. “Before I met you, I was always unsure of myself. You and Daphne gave me the support to break out of that self-doubt. Without you two, Voldemort might still be running around hurting people. But he’s in the past, I want to talk about the future, our future.”

“Oh?”

Harry gently ran his hands up and down Tonks’s thighs as he spoke. “After graduation, I want to live somewhere we can call ours. I want Daphne and Fleur to live with us, in a house. Grimmauld has too much baggage attached to it, and Pottermore is in the middle of nowhere in Scotland. I want somewhere we can live and grow into, with enough bedrooms for all of us and uh, any little ones that might come along later.”

Tonks’s eyes widened comically. “Are you serious?”

Harry bit back a remark and nodded. “Yes, that’s why I stayed back for a few minutes after the meeting finished. I wanted to ask the goblins to start looking.”

Tonks dived for Harry’s lips, pulling him down on top of her. Wrapping her legs around his waist, she stared at him hungrily. “Well, we should get a head start on filling up those bedrooms.”

“You always have the best ideas.”

13 August 1997

Emma Granger knocked on the door frame of her daughter’s room, peeking in to see Hermione sat at her writing desk. “Are you still finishing your summer homework, love?”

Hermione shook her head, the hot French summer had claimed her long curly locks, replaced by a pixie cut. “No, I finished all of that before we went on holiday. I’m replying to Harry’s latest letter.”

“You know, you can apparate now. You could literally pop over to see him,” Emma suggested, leaning on the door frame, her arms crossed.

Hermione blushed. “Um, I don’t think I should do that. He, uh, well I told you he was staying with Tonks, his girlfriend?” When Emma nodded, Hermione continued. “Harry turned seventeen at the end of July so…”

“Oh, I see,” Emma said, as she sat down beside her daughter. “Are you disappointed?”

Hermione nodded sadly. “I don’t want to get in the way of Harry’s happiness, but I can’t help wishing it was me. But I know that’s a fantasy now, at least Harry doesn’t hate me. We’ve even become friends again, I know I should be happy with that…”

“But you wish it could be something more?”

“Yes.”

“I was in love with a man before your father, this was back in university. But he was in love with someone else and never saw me the way I saw him. In the end I don’t think we would have worked out. I hope that doesn’t happen with you and Harry, but if it does, don’t live wondering what might have been. You’ve seen the way it’s consumed your aunt. I love my sister, but she has terrible taste in men, but I never told you that.”

“Thanks, mum.”

14 August 1997

Fleur paused as she stepped into her room, glancing around she felt something was off. As she examined the room she stopped, staring at her wardrobe. The door was open, which it wasn’t when she left. She could feel the lingering aura of another magical person in the room. Exiting her bedroom, Fleur picked up the landline and dialled a familiar number.

“Hello?” Tonks asked.

“Tonks, it’s Fleur, can you and ‘Arry come to my apartment. I think someone has been here while I was out.”

“We’re on our way,” Tonks responded hurriedly before hanging up.

A few minutes later the two were inside Fleur’s apartment, Harry sat with her while Tonks ran checks with her wand. After another few minutes Tonks sent off a messenger Patronus and went back into the living room. “There was definitely someone in your apartment, I found a magical signature other than your own. It’s only a couple of hours old.”

“I haven’t been in my apartment since this morning and my landlord is a muggle,” Fleur explained.

Tonks nodded. “I’m having the boys from the lab and Connie Hammer coming over to do a workup of the scene. She’ll also want to interview you, Fleur.”

“Okay.”

“Until this is resolved, you’re coming home with us. I don’t want you here on your own,” Harry stated.

Fleur giggled and gave Harry a kiss on the lips. “Arry, that’s sweet, but I can take care of myself.”

“I agree with Harry, Fleur. I’m not comfortable letting you stay here. I’m not speaking as your girlfriend. I’m saying this as an Auror.”

“Okay, let me go put together a bag and then we can go,” Fleur said, relenting when she saw how serious they both were.

“Good, we should wait until the forensics team arrives, then Connie and I can escort you back to my apartment. We can also do the interview there.”

Kingsley frowned as he entered the interrogation room, Bill smiled as the older man approached and sat down opposite. “Kingsley, I’m so glad you’re here. I got dragged out of Gringotts by your Aurors and I don’t even know why.”

“Is that so?”

Bill blinked, staring at Kingsley incredulously. “Of course, I’ve been in my lab at Gringotts for days…”

“So, you haven’t been to Fleur Delacour’s apartment in the last three days?”

“What? No, I haven’t been to Fleur’s apartment since before we broke up.”

“Really? Then how do you explain your magical signature being in her apartment? Not only that, but it was also found on a group of tracking charms left on her clothes.”

“I don’t… I don’t know…” Bill muttered, running his fingers through his hair. “I’ve had trouble sleeping recently, I don’t know what’s going on. But I’d never hurt Fleur, I love her, Kingsley, you know I love her.”

Kingsley nodded. “I know, Bill, but the ministry is taking this seriously, Fleur is a close personal friend of Harry Potter. That adds an extra level of complexity to the situation. Putting aside his status as the Man-Who-Won, he’s the head of two houses in the Sacred Twenty-Eight. If he wishes to apply political pressure, he could. Harry could very easily ruin your life, for stalking his ‘friend’.”

“Harry wouldn’t do that,” Bill muttered feebly.

“No, he wouldn’t, he could and perhaps should,” Kingsley said, placing a sheet of parchment in front of Bill. “This is an order barring you from going within five hundred metres of Miss Delacour, the order is monitored magically, if you violate the order a group of Aurors will apparate to your location and arrest you. Do you understand?”

“Yes.”

Kingsley closed his folder and watched his friend with concern. “Bill, my advice is to find yourself a good lawyer and stay the hell away from Fleur. She’s incredibly beautiful, but not worth ending up in Azkaban over. Go find yourself someone new, someone who will love you the way you love Fleur.”

“Thank you, Kingsley, I’ll keep that in mind.”

Bill walked out of the interrogation room into the empty corridor. He ran his fingers through his long hair again, reflecting on how lucky he’d been to escape the room with a warning. Instead of being thrown in a cell. He kept his face passive but inside he was seething. Mostly at himself for getting caught. He’d been so rushed he hadn’t erased his magical signature from the room before he left. The proximity ward he’d placed on the door had alerted him that Fleur had arrived home earlier than expected. So, he apparated away moments before she entered. It was an annoying setback, but he wouldn’t let it deter him.

“So, Bill can’t go near Fleur while the order is in place?” Harry asked.

“That’s right, if he violates the order he’ll immediately be arrested and put in a holding cell. He shouldn’t bother you for the time being,” Connie Hammer assured him.

“What happens when the order expires?” Fleur asked.

“We hope to have a case against him by then,” Connie replied.

“And if you can’t. I’ll take care of it,” Harry assured Fleur.

“I’ll… pretend I didn’t hear that, Lord Potter.”

Harry shrugged. “I don’t care if you pretend or not, Fleur is under the protection of my house. If Bill pushes me, he’ll find out how much I’ve learned about the powers of a Lord,” Harry said darkly.

Connie sighed. “Fine, have a good night, everyone.”

Once Connie was gone, Fleur glanced up at Harry worriedly. “‘Arry, would you really take action against Bill if the Aurors don’t?”

“I don’t want to, but I won’t let him hurt you. You’re precious to me Fleur. I hope it won’t come to that, but if it does, I won’t hold back. No matter who it is.”

Fleur kissed Harry on the lips and cuddled into Harry’s side as Tonks stood up. “Let’s forget about that for tonight. I’ll order us some dinner.”

“Thanks, Tonks.”

15 August 1997

“Good morning, Curse Breaker Weasley,” Short blade said as Bill entered his office.

“You wanted to see me sir?” Bill asked.

“Yes, unfortunately I have to inform you, you have been suspended pending the resolution of the investigation into your conduct towards Curse Breaker Delacour. You understand why we’ve been forced into this position, don’t you?”

“Yes sir,” Bill replied tiredly. He clenched his fists under the desk but kept his face passive.

“Get some rest, Curse Breaker, you look like you could use it.”

16 August 1997

Harry stood staring out the window of Tonks’s apartment, both Fleur and Tonks were out at their respective jobs. Harry wanted to visit Daphne, but he wasn’t sure how welcome he’d be. The tone of her letters since returning from holiday had gotten colder and more formal. Harry was worried, but he hoped the separation might let Daphne cool off and allow them to talk about it.

Harry also considered visiting Hermione. But given how Daphne might react he decided he would skip visiting and see them both on the train to Hogwarts.

Harry returned his thoughts to the continuing issue of Bill Weasley stalking Fleur. He was disappointed in the man he once respected. He didn’t want to cause further grief for the Weasley family, but Bill’s actions left him no choice. Harry had already decided to leave it in the hands of the Aurors for now, but he would monitor the situation and the man.

“Dobby.”

“Dobby is being here, Mister Harry Potter.”

“I need you to follow someone again, I need to know what Bill Weasley is doing. He’s obsessed with Fleur and I need to protect her. I’ll pay you…”

“Dobby be doing this for free, Dobby protects his family.”

“Thank you, Dobby.”

18 August 1997

As Cho entered her apartment, she noticed the blinds had been pulled leaving the living area in darkness. Placing her bag on the side table she walked inside, stopping near the middle of the room. “Bill?”

“Yes,” He answered.

“I wasn’t expecting to see you,” Cho responded, walking forward and kneeling down beside the chair the man was sitting in.

Bill took a sip of his drink and scowled. “The Aurors are sitting outside my apartment. I needed somewhere they’re not looking for me to think.”

“Bill, you don’t need her. I can do everything she can do. I have plenty of experience.”

Bill scowled and shook his head. “It’s not just because it’s Fleur. I want to hurt Potter too. He’s taken so much from my family. I won’t let him keep Fleur from me. You’ll help, won’t you?”

Bill gently cupped Cho’s face, sliding his thumb down Cho’s lips and letting her suckle on it briefly. Cho whimpered and nodded. “Yes.”

“Good, I need information on binding rituals. The Goblins have books on the subject. Bring them to me.”

“The Goblins will kill me if I’m caught,” Cho replied fearfully.

Bill took a sip of his whiskey, a sliver of light escaped through a gap in the blinds, illuminating his long red hair. “Then don’t get caught.”

20 August 1997

The library of Gringotts would make any bibliophile faint with joy, if they knew about it. A single cavernous room, deep below the bank, housed either an original or a copy of every important document of Goblin culture. It also had a wide collection of muggles and magical books and documents. Deep within the stacks, Cho quietly searched for the books her patron wanted her to acquire. He’d given her a list and now she was hurriedly stuffing them into her magically expanded bag.

Cho walked quickly out of the library and up the stairs into the main body of the bank once she was done. It was her idea to search the library for arcane arithmancy equations, but it was partly a pretense to enter the library and retrieve the tomes specified.

Nodding approvingly, Bill turned the book over in his hands. He admired the workmanship of the tome. It was centuries old but was still in almost perfect condition. “Did they suspect anything?”

Cho shook her head. “No. No one questioned me as I walked out of the building. They don’t even know it’s gone.”

“Good, you did good.”

“May I have my reward?”

Bill smirked and nodded as Cho began stripping out of her clothes and he followed Cho into her room. “The book can wait.”

1 September 1997

“Is my widdle ‘Arry, all excited to see his little school friends again? Aw, look at that adorable scowl, it’s so dang cute,” Tonks teased with a grin.

“Shove it, Tonks,” Harry muttered, giving his girlfriend a playful shove as they walked through the barrier and onto the platform. Fleur was going into the office, before taking the floo to Hogwarts.

Tonks grinned. “Excited?”

“Yeah, I suppose,” Harry replied morosely.

“Are you sure?”

Harry shrugged. “I think I’m just nervous to start the new year.”

“Okay, if something’s bothering you, you can talk to me.”

Harry smiled and nodded. “I know, thank you.”

As Harry and Tonks approached the train, they greeted Neville and some of their other friends. Harry saw Daphne in the distance standing with Tracy, but she made no attempt to approach them. Harry let out a breath and forced himself to smile.

To be continued…

Chapter Text

1 September 1997

“How was your holiday, Nev?” Harry asked. Neville had joined Harry and Tonks for the ride to Hogwarts.

“It was great, Gran took me to some beautiful botanical gardens. I was able to glean a lot of knowledge from the gardeners to use in the greenhouses at home. I can’t wait to talk about what I learned with Professor Sprout,” Neville explained excitedly, but then his confidence faltered. “We even managed to take my parents out for an afternoon. I think they liked it.”

Harry smiled. “That’s great Nev, I’m glad you had a great summer. I wish we’d had gotten to hang out.”

“Me too, but I think you were, uh, busy,” Neville replied as his eyes drifted over to Tonks.

Tonks feigned innocence. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Harry and I played scrabble and did crosswords all summer.”

“Uh huh,” Neville replied disbelievingly.

A knock on the door drew everyone’s attention, Harry blinked as a brunette woman stood in the corridor, smiling and blushing prettily at him. “Hi, Harry.”

Harry blinked, mesmerised by the beauty of the woman standing in front of him. Tonks jabbed him in the side, rousing him from his stupor. “Uh, yeah, hi, um, Hermione?”

Hermione giggled and nodded. “Of course, it’s me, I got my hair cut over the summer.”

“It looks great,” Harry commented before he could stop himself.

“Th-thanks, um, we have a meeting with the Prefects,” Hermione said.

“Oh, right, hang on,” Harry replied, reaching up into the bag he’d packed for the trip, pulling out his robes and a notebook. Harry yanked out a piece of parchment and handed it to Hermione. “I made some notes about the prefect rosters and pairings over the holidays.”

Hermione’s eyes lit up as she studied the parchment. “This is great, Harry, I can revise my plans and combine them. Thank you.”

“It’s okay, I’m glad you’re happy,” Harry replied as he finished the buckles on his robe. “Ready?”

“Yep.”

Harry gave Tonks a kiss and then left. Silence hung in the air for a few minutes before Tonks spoke. “You can ask your question, Neville, I don’t bite.”

“Are you worried about Harry and Hermione being together for an entire year?”

“No, I know Harry loves me.”

“What if Harry wanted to expand his… harem?” Neville asked, blushing at the word on his lips.

“Harem implies we’re subservient to Harry,” Tonks said, chuckling.

“When it’s the other way around?” Neville replied teasingly.

Tonks laughed. “No, we’re equals, we discuss things and come to an agreement. If he wanted to date Hermione, we’d talk about it.”

“Are you worried how Daphne might react?”

Tonks paused. “Maybe, I know Daphne and Hermione don’t get along super well. I’m worried about someone getting hurt. Harry loves them both, I don’t want him to be forced to choose.”

“I don’t think you’ll be that lucky,” Neville mused.

“Yeah, me too,” Tonks replied morbidly.

After the students sat down and the first years were sorted, McGonagall took to the lectern. “Good evening students, welcome to another year at Hogwarts. Before we eat, I have a few start of term announcements. The forbidden forest has been cordoned off, only those authorised will be permitted to enter. Any others will find themselves walking out where they came in.”

“I’d like to welcome not only our first-year students, but our new members of staff. Firstly, Narcissa Black, our new Transfiguration professor.”

There was a surprised mutter throughout the hall, Harry spotted many sour expressions on the faces of the older Slytherin students. Specifically, the ones whose fathers died in the war. Harry didn’t care that they were upset, but he was concerned they’d make trouble for Narcissa. Harry wasn’t fond of the woman, but he’d given his word. Even though Voldemort was dead, Harry felt he had an obligation to her. Not just because he’d given his word, but because he’d not ejected Narcissa from the Black family when he became its head, but only after Andi insisted.

“Please also extend a warm welcome to our two new teachers assistants. Helping Professor Slughorn this year, Penny Carlstrom. She is a respected potioneer in the International Confederation of Wizards. She has a wealth of experience, and those who might be interested in pursuing a career in potion making would be wise to seek out her advice.”

“Additionally, representing the Wizards Bank Gringotts, is Fleur Delacour. Some of you may remember her as the champion of Beauxbatons school at the Triwizard tournament during the ninety-four, ninety-five school year. She will be assisting Professor Sinestra and evaluating students for possible careers in curse breaking. Miss Delacour is a talented curse breaker and as with Missus Carlstrom I would urge any students interested in curse breaking to ask for her advice.”

“Many of you will be relieved to know that over the summer we were able to finally evict Peeves the Poltergeist from the castle. He will not be missed.”

“Lastly many of you will have noticed that Mister Filch is not with us tonight, after a long career as a member of staff Mister Filch chose to retire. I’m sure all of you will join with me in wishing Mister Filch the best in his retirement.”

A few first years clapped politely, but it died when they realised no one else, not even the other members of staff were joining them. McGonagall let out a light cough and adjusted her notes while Harry smothered a laugh as Hermione jabbed him in the side, which only made him laugh harder. Harry spotted a hint of a smile on Hermione’s lips as McGonagall resumed speaking. “Yes, well, that is to say that I have folded the position of caretaker into the responsibilities of our House Elves.”

This caused the smile on Hermione’s face to disappear, a deep scowl replacing it. Harry reached out for Hermione’s hand, squeezing it gently and giving her a reassuring smile. “We’ll fix it,” Harry whispered, earning a small smile from Hermione, and unnoticed to the two a frown from Daphne across the room. She could see the tender look Harry was directing at Hermione, it caused jealousy to bubble up in her stomach. She hated it, it reminded her of what she had to do tomorrow.

“Now that we’ve finished the announcements, enjoy the feast!”

McGonagall waved her hand and food appeared on the table. Harry loaded up his plate, Hermione chuckled. “Hungry?”

“Famished, I haven’t eaten since breakfast,” Harry explained.

Hermione frowned. “You didn’t have lunch?”

Harry shrugged. “I forgot.”

“Harry, it’s not healthy to skip meals. You need to look after yourself,” Hermione pestered him.

Harry only smiled and gently patted her hand. “I know, thank you for worrying. I promise, I’ll be more mindful in future.”

“Good,” Hermione said, returning Harry’s smile and beginning eating.

After dinner McGonagall followed the students up to the Gryffindor dorm. As the rest of the students split off into their respective dorms, McGonagall directed Harry and Hermione through a door Harry wasn’t aware existed. “I didn’t know this door was here.”

“It only unlocks when the head boy and/or girl are in residence. Otherwise it is sealed, there are similar doors in all the other dorms,” McGonagall explained.

“Ah,” Harry replied.

McGonagall gave them the password for the Head’s quarters and allowed them inside. “I will allow you to get settled, good evening, Miss Granger, Mister Potter.”

“Good evening, Professor,” The two said.

Harry glanced around the room, it reminded him of the gentlemen’s club he'd seen in TV dramas. Lots of dark wood panels and warm colours. The couch and carpet were both Gryffindor red. Behind him were two sets of stairs that led to an elevated platform, where a pair of study desks sat with the bedrooms behind them.

“Goodnight, Harry,” Hermione said.

“Night Mione.”

“Mione?”

Harry blushed and rubbed the back of his head. “You don’t like it?”

“No, I do, actually.”

“I’m glad.”

Inside his room, Harry found a note from Tonks, informing him that she’d been called away on business for the ministry. She said she’d be back in a few days and sealed the note with a kiss. Harry smiled and put the note on the small desk near his bed as he entered the ensuite for a shower.

The next morning Harry paused as he was walking out of the Great Hall, waiting for Daphne as she approached from the Slytherin table. Harry’s smile faltered, spotting the dour expression on her face. He moved to slip an arm around her waist, but she shied away from him. “Daphne, what’s wrong?”

“I don’t want to speak about it here, can we talk in the room after class, alone?”

Harry nodded. “Of course.”

Harry entered the room, frowning, the wheels had been turning all day, leaving him distracted and unfocused. Daphne was waiting for him in a chair, she stared at him impassively as he approached. “Hi.”

“Hello, Harry.”

“Daphne, please tell me what’s wrong? You’ve been distant for weeks, ever since we came back from France. It feels like something changed. Have I done something wrong?”

Daphne shook her head. “No Harry, you didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Then, what?”

Daphne picked at her robes letting out a heavy breath. “I’m sorry Harry, we’re not going to work out. I… I’m breaking up with you.”

“Wh-why?” Harry asked, staggering slightly as if Daphne had punched him in the jaw.

“I told you. We’re not going to work out. I’m not getting what I need out of this relationship, and I don’t think I ever will,” Daphne explained, standing up and grabbing her bag. She held up her hand to stop Harry from speaking. “Please, don’t, I’ve made up my mind.”

Daphne walked out of the room stiffly, marching down the corridor and around the corner. There was a girl’s bathroom slightly further on and Daphne hurried inside, bursting into tears as soon as she was in the privacy of the stall.

Harry tried to pursue Daphne, but his legs gave out from under him as he watched her go. Harry began sobbing, burying his face in his hands as he knelt on the floor. He was angry, but that anger was subdued by the crushing sadness he felt. He loved Daphne, he wanted to marry her and grow old together. Now it was over and he was left with a yawning chasm where his feelings for her were.

It was the third time, first Hermione, then Tonks, now Daphne. He wondered how long it would be before Fleur discovered who he truly was and left him. He knew now that there was an ugliness inside him, he was a disgusting freak, just like his relatives had always told him he was. Tonks and Hermione hid it well, but he knew it was just below the surface, eventually they’d get scared and run away and he’d be alone again.

Maybe that was his punishment, so many had died but he went on living. His parents, Cedric, Sirius, everyone who died in the war. They were gone but he persisted, the ugliness that drove people away was his burden. His punishment was never knowing true happiness.

Hermione walked out into the common area as the door opened and Harry entered. She hurried to him worriedly, looking him over. She was in her nightgown, but he was still in the school robes she’d seen him in earlier in the day. “Harry, it’s past midnight, where were you?”

“I, I was, around,” Harry replied haltingly, his voice raw and rough from crying.

“Harry, what’s wrong? Are you sick?” Hermione asked as she tried to pull him over to the couch, closer to the fireplace.

“N-no, just tired,” Harry said as he shuffled away, up the stairs and through the door to his room. He locked it behind him without a word to Hermione.

Hermione stared at the door as worry coursed through her body. What she saw in his eyes wasn’t weariness, it was defeat. It broke her heart and she wanted to go into his room and comfort him, but they weren’t that close anymore. So, she returned to bed, hoping Harry would feel better in the morning.

“Um, Harry, are you okay?” Neville asked as Harry sat down opposite him, Lavender and Ginny, beside Hermione in the Great Hall the following morning.

Harry glanced up. He was pale and there were rings under his eyes and he looked simply beaten down. “Yeah, I’m okay,” He replied quietly, taking a bread roll and ripping into it with his hands. Once he’d finished the roll he got up and walked out.

The three friends glanced at Hermione who shrugged. “I don’t know, he came back to the accommodation last night looking terrible. He wouldn’t tell me why, he looked so defeated… I’m really worried. Hopefully Greengrass knows what’s wrong.”

Hermione grabbed her bag and hurried out of the hall, when she spotted Daphne leaving. She called out to the younger girl but this only caused her to speed up to try and escape. Finally Hermione cornered her in an empty classroom. “Daphne, are you okay?”

“Does it look like I’m fucking okay, Granger?” Daphne shouted.

“Daphne, where is this anger coming from?”

“Are you fucking serious? How can you not know?? It’s you, it’s always you! It’s always Hermione fucking Granger! You’re always there! Always in the way! Why can’t Harry look at me the way he looks at you! Why can’t he love me like he loves you!! I love him! I want to spend my life with him! So why does he want you so much! I’m just as smart and pretty as you! But it’s not enough! It’ll never be enough!”

Daphne sunk to the ground, bawling her eyes out as Hermione gingerly approached. She cradled the younger girl in her arms as she cried, letting all the stress and fear burn itself out. Eventually Hermione pulled back and sat beside Daphne, as she buried her head in her arms. “That was so fucking embarrassing.”

Hermione poured them some tea from the set provided by Dobby, pushing the cup and saucer towards Daphne as she picked her own cup. “It’s only embarrassing if it leaves this room, which it won’t.”

“Thanks, I suppose,” Daphne replied lethargically.

“Daphne, I’m not trying to come between you and Harry. He loves you and I would never try to ruin that.”

“But you love him,” Daphne said plainly.

“Yes, but loving him, truly loving him, means I have to watch from afar as he pursues his happiness. I can’t, and won’t, destroy that.”